2 Timothy 1:1–4:22

2 Timothy 1:1 · Darby

Paul, apostle of Jesus Christ by God's will, according to promise of life, the [life] which [is] in Christ Jesus,

Paul's second letter to Timothy opens with what looks like a routine greeting. It is really a statement of footing. He holds his office by God's will, and it lines up with a promise of life that no failure around him can touch. The rest of the letter — the sorrows, the desertions, the coming martyrdom — rests on those two anchors.

The circumstances behind the greeting

Paul wrote these opening words near the end of his life. One commentator sets the tone of the whole letter:

This is the last of all Paul's writings. His own life was about to be poured out in martyrdom for Christ's sake, and so he pours out his heart to his beloved child Timothy. We could not expect this in any letter but a personal one. There is a simplicity and reality here that is beautiful. He felt these sorrows keenly: all in Asia turned away from him (ch. 1:15); others overthrew the faith of some by false doctrine (ch. 2:17, 18); and even those closer to him deserted him when he stood before the Roman Emperor (ch. 4:10, 16). Yet the calm triumph of faith shines out brightly all through this letter.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

"By the will of God" — a commission men cannot cancel

Paul often introduced himself as a servant. Here he chooses the title that carries authority, and the reason matters:

In other letters he presented himself as a "servant" (Rom. 1:1; Phil. 1:1; Titus 1:1). But here he views himself in his apostolic character, as one sent and commissioned by the Lord Himself. As such he had authority — an authority that no unfaithfulness in others could cancel. He might be, as indeed he was, forsaken, if not refused, by many; but the authority entrusted to him survived. The same is true today about gift. Wherever a gift is present, the privilege and responsibility to use it remain, even if the saints do not acknowledge it.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The force of "according to"

Some read the words "according to" as if Paul's apostleship existed to bring the promise about. Kelly reads them differently:

The words "according to" hold their more ordinary sense here. They mean "in keeping with", rather than "in order to bring about" or "with a view to the fulfilment". They do not state the object and intention of the apostleship, but its character... Timothy never needed that comforting, strengthening knowledge of life more than he did in view of the horrors and dangers this letter looks at — and neither do the faithful. If anything is real in a world of empty show, it is the life which is in Christ; it is eternal, and it is meant to overcome by faith.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Life still called a promise

Believers already have this life, yet Paul speaks of it as promised. One commentator answers by pointing to where that life appears in full:

Jesus Christ sent Paul to serve in this world of death, with the fulfilment of the promise of life in view — the life we see in all its fulness in Christ Jesus in glory. As so often with the Apostle Paul, he views "life" in its fulness in glory, and in this sense he can speak of it as a promise. No ruin of the church can touch this life that is in Christ Jesus and that belongs to every believer.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Why this life cannot be beaten

Paul names a life that meets the one force which defeats all other life:

In nature life is an immense force, but the life in Christ Jesus is unconquerable. Every form of natural life meets its match in the end, and DEATH conquers it — the life of Adam, which is human life, included. The life in Christ is beyond the reach of death. He became the Fountain-head of life to others as One who had died and risen again. God promised that life before the world began (see Titus 1:2) and brought it to light in the gospel. Its full fruit will appear in ages yet to come.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

A comfort with a limit attached

This verse steadied Paul while the outward testimony was falling apart. One writer adds a careful limit:

This life is unchanging, secured in Christ Jesus by the unchangeable promise of God. That thought was bound to bring powerful comfort to his soul. It is well to keep these two things distinct. As to life and salvation, God will keep every believer through faith by His power (see 1 Peter 1:3-5). But the place of testimony can be lost, and often is. A group or a single believer may forfeit it through unfaithfulness, or by giving in to the influences of this present evil age.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Summary

- Sent — Paul held his commission from the Lord Himself, by God's will, so no desertion could cancel it.

- Secured — the same holds for gift today: unrecognised by others, it still carries privilege and responsibility.

- Shaped — "according to" marks the character of his apostleship: it was in keeping with a promise of life.

- Stronger — God promised that life before the world began; death cannot reach it, and its fulness is in Christ in glory.

- Separate — life and salvation are secure; the place of testimony is not, and unfaithfulness can forfeit it.

2 Timothy 1:2 · Darby

to Timotheus, [my] beloved child grace, mercy, peace, from God [the] Father, and Christ Jesus our Lord.

Paul opens this letter with a name and a greeting. But the wording has changed since his first letter to Timothy, and the change matters. Why does he now call Timothy "beloved," and why does he ask for mercy alongside grace and peace?

From "true child" to "beloved child"

Paul had called Timothy his true child in the faith. Here he uses a warmer title, and one commentator explains both:

The older translation reads "To Timothy, my dearly beloved son." More exactly it is "[my] beloved child." In the first letter Paul calls him "[my] true child in the faith," marking him out as one who walked in Paul's own footsteps as to the truth. Here Paul expresses his own heart for the one who had served with him in the gospel, as a son serves with his father. The Apostle's heart truly clung to Timothy at such a moment of sorrow. Pouring out his heart like this became the basis for the appeals and urgings he was about to make to his beloved child. The method is divine. It is always God's way to show the depth of His love for His people before He gives them words of guidance or correction.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Hardship is what drew this affection out:

It is precious to see how the pressure of affliction draws out the heart's affections all the more. Here the apostle addresses Timothy as "my beloved child," and not, as in the first letter, "my true child in the faith." This would surely comfort and strengthen Timothy's heart at such a time.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

What each of the three words supplies

The greeting is not one blessing said three ways. Each word meets something different in a person's life, and all three come from one source:

Paul wishes Timothy "grace," the divine favour that is enough to lift a person above any circumstances. He wishes him "mercy," God's compassion shown to him inside those circumstances. And he wishes him "peace," the calm of soul God gives, so that he can walk through everything in unbroken, untroubled communion with the Lord Jesus. This blessing rests on the unity of the Father and the Son. It comes from no other source, and there it is found perfectly.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Why "mercy" is added here

Paul's letters to churches ask for grace and peace. When he writes to a person, a third word appears. The difference is not accidental:

When the Holy Spirit sends greetings to churches, He never mentions mercy. He says only "grace and peace." But when He addresses an individual, He adds "mercy." That word assumes the need, the constant wants, the difficulties, the trials and the dangers of individual believers. Timothy was in Ephesus, with savage wolves attacking from outside and false teachers rising inside. He needed mercy, so that he would be kept. As the days grow darker and the turning away from the faith grows plainer, individual believers need mercy upon mercy, to stand and to hold their ground.

Modernised from Arno Clemens GaebeleinOriginal wording

Grace and mercy are close, but they look in different directions — one at the giver, the other at the receiver:

Grace refers more to the source and character of the sentiment; mercy to the state of the person who is its object. Grace may give me glory; mercy contemplates some need in me. Mercy is great in the greatness of the need; grace in the thought of the person exercising it.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

Why grace stands first

Grace always stands first in these greetings, and one writer explains why that order is right:

Grace is the general word for that energy and outflow of divine goodness which rises above the evil and ruin of men, and loves despite it all. That is why it rightly comes first in the greeting every time, whether the letter goes to a gathering of believers or to individual believers. "Mercy" then takes its proper place, asking God to look with pity on individual weakness, need, or danger. So it appears not only in 1 and 2 Timothy, but also, unusually and for a special purpose, in Jude.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Named: Paul greets Timothy as "beloved child," because God shows His love for His people before He gives them guidance.

- Grace: the first word and the foundation. It is divine favour that rises above all evil and ruin, and lifts a person above his circumstances.

- Mercy: added because Timothy is one person, not a church. It is God's compassion, great in the greatness of the need, and needed all the more as the days grow darker.

- Peace: the settled calm to walk through it all in unbroken communion with the Lord.

- Source: all three come from God the Father and Christ Jesus our Lord, and from nowhere else.

2 Timothy 1:3 · Darby

I am thankful to God, whom I serve from [my] forefathers with pure conscience, how unceasingly I have the remembrance of thee in my supplications night and day,

Paul writes as a prisoner near the end of his life. He opens not with doctrine but with thanks — thanks tied to his conscience, his family line, and one younger man he names in prayer. Two questions follow. What does it mean to serve God as his ancestors did? And how could a man who once hunted Christians claim a clear conscience?

Thanksgiving in a Time of Desertion

Paul gives thanks while everything around him grows cold.

The dear apostle was beginning to feel the chilling influence that was fast creeping over the professing church. He was tasting the bitterness of disappointed hopes. Many deserted him. They had once claimed to be his friends and partners in that glorious work to which he had given all the energy of his great soul. They were becoming "ashamed of the testimony of our Lord, and of His prisoner." They did not stop being Christians altogether, or give up the Christian profession. But they turned their backs on Paul, and left him alone in the day of trial.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

In that loneliness he reaches for something no desertion could touch. His walk with God began before he ever met a fellow believer.

Paul had served God, from his forefathers, with pure conscience, before he had known a fellow Christian. This he could continue to do though deserted by all his Christian companions.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

"From My Forefathers"

Paul is not claiming his ancestors were saved men. He is describing the kind of household he came from.

He had served God, following in the steps of his forefathers, with a pure conscience. In every way he was a vessel made for honour. For more than one generation his ancestors showed a good conscience. Their personal devotion, founded on the truth, showed itself in the service of God. Paul was not judging the inward condition of each generation here. He was describing their character.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

His conversion did not change the God he serves.

The apostle thanks God — the same God he had served from his forefathers. This recognizes the truth he had known before Christianity came, the truth he had obeyed "with pure conscience."

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

What a Pure Conscience Means

The phrase describes honesty, not perfect knowledge.

Paul could speak of serving God from his forefathers with a pure conscience. That is, he never defiled his conscience by doing what he knew to be wrong. He was true to the light he had. Yet, as he admits elsewhere, his light was once so poor that he opposed Christ with conscientious zeal.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

That admission warns anyone who treats a quiet conscience as proof of being right.

Before his conversion Paul had a pure conscience. He even persecuted the church without his conscience condemning him. But when he came into the presence of the Lord, on the road to Damascus, he discovered that his pure conscience had not been a reliable guide. Only when the conscience is pure in the presence of God can we rely on it to guide us rightly.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

The Thing He Gives Thanks For

Notice what Paul thanks God for. It is not Timothy's progress — it is his own praying. The quote below uses an older translation of the verse.

The subject of the Apostle's thanksgiving is, "that without ceasing I have remembrance of you in my prayers night and day." It is a striking way to put it, and few believers would say it that way. Perhaps we are less mindful than he was that we depend entirely on the grace of God for the power to remember anyone constantly in prayer. So Paul gives thanks that he had been able to bear up Timothy before the Lord. That is a sure sign too, since he wrote these words under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, that Timothy needed his prayers.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The order of the two words matters too.

Paul did not simply pray for Timothy for a few days after leaving him, and then forget: it was a continuing matter. Night is mentioned first, before day. No doubt this shows that he passed through times of darkness and loneliness without cooling the warmth of prayer, and that in the more pleasant circumstance of "day" he did not neglect it either.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Faith and Natural Affection

In Paul, prayer and plain human affection went together.

It was not merely a gracious affection for his sorrowing and anxious fellow-worker; he had the remembrance of Timothy in his prayers unceasingly, while night and day he longed to see him. Both were true. One cannot imagine a grosser delusion than that faith destroys affection.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Kept clear — A pure conscience means never doing what you know to be wrong; Paul was true to the light he had.

- Kept honest — A quiet conscience does not prove you are right. Paul persecuted the church and felt no blame. Conscience is only safe in God's presence.

- Kept serving — He traces his service back through generations who lived for God. He does not claim to judge each ancestor's heart.

- Kept praying — He thanks God for the grace to remember Timothy without ceasing. Night comes before day: darkness never cooled his praying.

- Kept loving — Many deserted him, so he leans on one friendship. Faith never dries up natural affection.

2 Timothy 1:4 · Darby

earnestly desiring to see thee, remembering thy tears, that I may be filled with joy;

Paul writes from prison near the end of his life. He opens not with instruction but with a longing to see Timothy again, and with the memory of Timothy's tears. Two questions follow. What were those tears about? And why does a man facing death still ask a friend's visit to fill him with joy?

The Force of "Longing"

The word behind Paul's desire is not the ordinary word for wanting something:

The ordinary Greek word for longing is never used in the New Testament. A preposition is added to it, which gives the idea of "straining after" the thing longed for. One writer translates it "yearning"; another calls it "homesick longing." ... Paul, in the dungeon at Rome, passionately longed to see Timothy.

Modernised from G C WillisOriginal wording

What the Tears Were

Commentators differ on the occasion. Some read a parting scene, with Timothy weeping as he left Paul behind:

We are not told what made Timothy weep. It was probably at some parting — perhaps when he said goodbye to Paul, leaving him in prison, and went off to his own service. Whenever it was, it shows that Paul's affection was fully returned. No ordinary tie bound the hearts of these two servants of the Lord together.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Others read them as grief over the state of God's people, not over a goodbye:

Circumstances of pressure and sorrow had the precious effect of drawing out the longing of Paul's heart to see Timothy. Timothy's very character was such as to be a comfort to him. And his tears — no doubt connected with the public breaking down of Christian testimony, and departure from Paul's teaching — affected Paul so deeply that he would not forget them.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Tears as Evidence

Whatever caused them, Paul treats those tears as a credential. Set beside Timothy's sincere faith, they tell him what kind of man he is writing to:

Two leading things in Timothy drew out the love and confidence of Paul. First, he remembered his tears; second, he remembered his sincere faith. The tears of Timothy proved that he was a man of spiritual depth and affection, who felt the low and broken condition of those who profess Christ. His sincere faith proved that he was able to rise above all the evil, in obedience to God and with confidence in Him.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Faith and Affection Together

Paul prays for Timothy and aches to see him. The two belong together:

It was not only a gracious affection for his sorrowing and anxious fellow-worker. He also remembered Timothy in his prayers without ceasing, while night and day he longed to see him. Both were true. You could not imagine a greater delusion than the idea that faith destroys affection.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Filled with Joy

Paul names what would complete his happiness, and it is not release from prison:

When in prison for Christ's sake, Paul knew what would bring joy to his heart... Timothy was like-minded, and had shed tears in sympathy with the Apostle. His coming would fill Paul's cup with joy. What an example this is for us! We can find our joy in the Lord, and in the things that are His. We find it too with those who can share with us the trials, exercises and sorrows that come with the path of reproach and testimony for the Lord.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

The Question It Puts to Us

The verse also puts a question to us:

The very remembrance of Timothy's tears filled Paul with joy. How would he feel about us? Would he turn from us sad and disappointed at our feeble faith and general shallowness of conviction and feeling? Depend on it: sincere faith, a pure conscience kept clean, and the deep spiritual feelings that express themselves in tears are huge assets for facing the difficulties and dangers of "the last days."

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Summary

- Longing — Paul's word means straining after Timothy. It is the word used of homesick yearning, and prison did not dull it.

- Tears — their cause is not stated. Some read a painful parting; others read grief over the collapse of Christian testimony.

- Evidence — Paul read those tears as proof of a heart that felt the state of God's people, joined to a faith that could still rise above it.

- Affection — Paul prayed for Timothy night and day and ached to see him. Faith does not dry up human love.

- Joy — what fills the prisoner's cup is not freedom but the arrival of a friend who wept with him. The same joy is open to us.

2 Timothy 1:5 · Darby

calling to mind the unfeigned faith which [has been] in thee, which dwelt first in thy grandmother Lois, and in thy mother Eunice, and I am persuaded that in thee also.

Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.

2 Timothy 1:6 · Darby

For which cause I put thee in mind to rekindle the gift of God which is in thee by the putting on of my hands.

Paul writes to Timothy in a time of decline and widespread unfaithfulness. His first request is not for new work but for the renewal of something already given. Three questions follow: what was this gift, why were hands involved, and why does a gift from God need stirring at all?

Affection before the appeal

Paul does not open with a command. He speaks first of how dear Timothy is to him, and only then turns to the charge.

Timothy was not less dear to the apostle, but more dear, because he had passed through deep exercise and severe sifting. But he could not leave him under possible discouragement. He would not simply point him to those who had gone before him in faith, nor cheer himself in a general way. He adds, "For this reason I remind you to fan into flame the gift of God, which is in you through the laying on of my hands."

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What the gift was

What exactly was placed in Timothy? One writer links it to another verse about him.

This gift was the special energy of the Holy Spirit imparted to Timothy. There is no reasonable doubt that it is the gift spoken of in 1 Tim. 4:14. There it came through prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the body of elders; here, through the laying on of Paul's hands. The elders joined with Paul, but the power was in the apostle alone. God used him as the one channel of so great a gift. The difference between the prepositions "with" and "by" shows this.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Not a pattern to copy

How does this compare with the way gifts usually come?

We learn here also that Timothy received his gift in an exceptional way, by the putting on of Paul's hands. This is certainly extraordinary. The Spirit of God normally gives gift by His own independent operation (1 Cor. 12:7-11). But in Timothy's case the Spirit of God used Paul as the instrument.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Can anyone repeat this today? One writer is blunt:

No one can imitate this case without an apostle and a properly chosen body of elders, not to speak of prophecy. And the claim to do so is a harmful pretence, unless the power is there to give the gift that was given then.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

"Fan into flame": a picture of fire

The command itself is a picture of fire.

To "stir up" the gift means to stir it into a "flame," to "rekindle" it. God had used Paul as the instrument in giving a gift to Timothy. This gift needed rekindling. The danger of decline, which was already starting to show itself, is clear from this exhortation. The rekindling of a gift needs constant use of the Word of God and fellowship with the Lord, as well as a prayerful exercise of the gift itself.

Modernised from Arno Clemens GaebeleinOriginal wording

Why would a God-given thing ever cool? One writer points to what surrounds us:

It was a true gift that was in him, and yet he still needed to rekindle it. That is a strong word. It shows the need we have even about what God Himself has given. Contact with the things around us tends to dull our very sense of the gift within. So we need to keep turning to God, so that the gift stays in the divine energy that alone suits it.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

The temptation to fall silent

What could make Timothy hold back? One writer points to how people were receiving his ministry.

Then comes the danger to the servant of the Lord. He sees that people no longer receive his ministry. So he is tempted to retire, to fall silent, or to decide with Jeremiah not to speak in the Lord's name to the people any more (Jer. 20:9). Paul knew Timothy's heart and the way he leaned. So he guards him against this trap. He urges him to rouse himself, and by constant use to stir up the gift he had received to correct and build up the Lord's people.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The conclusion drawn is the opposite of retreat:

There are difficulties, dangers and general unfaithfulness, and the ministry seems to show little result. Then comes the danger of thinking it is almost useless to use gift. So we need the warning against letting the gift fall into disuse. We are to stir it up; and, in a day of ruin, to be all the more insistent in its use.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Summary

- Gift given. Timothy's gift was the special energy of the Holy Spirit. It came through Paul's hands, and the elders joined with him — "by" Paul, "with" them.

- Gift dimmed. The things around us dull even what God Himself has given. That is why a real gift can still need rekindling.

- Gift rekindled. The remedy is not a new gift but a fanned flame. It takes constant use of the Word, fellowship with the Lord, and prayerful use of the gift itself.

- Gift used. The snare is silence — retiring like Jeremiah when the ministry is no longer welcome. Paul's answer is to rouse himself and keep using it.

- Gift needed most. In a day of decline the temptation says the work is useless; the exhortation says be all the more insistent.

2 Timothy 1:7 · Darby

For God has not given us a spirit of cowardice, but of power, and of love, and of wise discretion.

The Setting

Paul writes his last letter from a Roman prison to Timothy, a naturally timid servant, at a time when many were turning away from the truth (2 Tim. 1:15). Having just told him to "fan into flame the gift of God" (v. 6), Paul now explains what kind of spirit God has actually given — raising the question: how can a fearful man stand firm in a day of decline?

Not a Spirit of Cowardice

The word translated "fear" really means cowardice, and it touched Timothy's particular weakness.

The first clause, which might be rendered the spirit of "cowardice," reveals Timothy's special weakness. He evidently was a man, like Jeremiah, of a timid, shrinking spirit — one who only with difficulty, unless under the sway of the Holy Spirit, could face dangers and opponents. But while the servant of the Lord "must not be quarrelsome but kind to everyone, able to teach, patiently enduring evil" (chap. 2:24), he must also be as bold as a lion in the defence of the truth, and in maintaining the honour of his Lord.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

And this word is not for Timothy alone. The brothers note that while verse 6 applied especially to him, verse 7 "applies to us all" — God has not given us a spirit of cowardice. It flows from the Spirit who dwells in every believer:

That is not the Holy Spirit exactly, but it could not be apart from His indwelling. The indwelling Spirit imparts to us this three-fold character, apart from which we cannot stand in the evil day... Power without love might be ruthless, and love without the sound mind might be weakness.

Modernised from J T MawsonOriginal wording

Power

If God gives a gift, He also gives the power to use it — but that power is tied to the state of the soul.

The gift may remain even in one who is unfaithful or indifferent; but the power to use it will not be present unless its possessor is walking in dependence upon God, unless he lives in the acknowledgment that power is outside of himself, and in the realization of his own utter weakness.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

For whatever we have to do, or whatever we may have to bear in this world, we can always count on abundance of power from on high... The power is His, but this power is exercised on earth by means of His servants.

Modernised from James BoydOriginal wording

Love

Power alone could be misused. God joins it with love, because divine power can only be wielded through the divine nature, of which love is the expression.

It is not mere power, which might be used for the destruction of His beloved saints; it is the spirit also of love — love that sacrifices itself for the good of its objects, and counts that sacrifice an unspeakable privilege... It does not hesitate to reprove, rebuke, and exhort; but it prefers to encourage, comfort, console, and intercede on their behalf.

Modernised from James BoydOriginal wording

A Sound Mind

The phrase can be translated "wise discretion" — a healthy mind, freed from self-interest, kept in quiet control before God.

When governed by the Spirit of God, the servant will always show divine wisdom in his work, and be kept in quiet control and subduedness in the presence of God. He will know when to speak and when to be silent, when to be in season and when to be out of season; for he will be maintained in communion with the mind of his Lord.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Mawson illustrates it from the healed demoniac, found "sitting at the feet of Jesus... in his right mind" (Luke 8:35):

You could not have a better illustration of a sound mind than that... It is the touch of the great Physician and His word that heals the mind. The sound mind thinks soberly; the man who has it is not puffed up by his knowledge; he puts Christ first, and considers His glory and not his own interest.

Modernised from J T MawsonOriginal wording

Summary

- Cowardice excluded: "Fear" here means cowardice — a shrinking timidity that God has not given, so it must never govern His servant, however hard the day.

- For all believers: Though addressed to timid Timothy, this verse applies to every Christian, as the fruit of the indwelling Spirit.

- Power in dependence: God's power is real and abundant, but it works only through those who walk in dependence on Him, conscious of their own weakness.

- Love directs power: Power without love would be ruthless; love spends itself for others and expresses the divine nature through which alone power can be used.

- Sound mind balances both: Wise discretion — a healthy, sober, Christ-centred mind — knows when to speak and when to be silent, keeping the servant in communion with his Lord.

2 Timothy 1:8 · Darby

Be not therefore ashamed of the testimony of our Lord, nor of me his prisoner; but suffer evil along with the glad tidings, according to the power of God;

Paul writes this from prison. He calls a younger fellow worker to stand for Christ at the very moment when standing has become costly. The verse gathers three things into one call: the message, the messenger, and the strength to hold onto both.

Why the Verse Begins with "Therefore"

The word points back to what Paul has just said about the spirit God gives. It also points to something in Timothy himself.

From 2 Timothy 1:6-8, we gather that Timothy was timid and held back by nature. That is why Paul urged him to stir up the gift he had received. Paul reminded him of the power and love which were his by the Spirit of God. So Timothy was not to be ashamed of the testimony, nor of Paul in his imprisonment. All these instructions were not put on record for the sake of Timothy alone. They are for the help and instruction of every Christian young man from that day to this.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

What "the Testimony of Our Lord" Means

Some read the phrase as a body of truth to be defined. One writer, answering that question directly, says the meaning is far simpler.

Not to be "ashamed of the testimony of the Lord" is the testimony itself — not what it was. He was not to be ashamed of bearing witness to Christ the Lord. Paul was in prison for it; Timothy was not to be ashamed because shame was put on the man who had borne the witness... How many stayed with the blessed Lord when He was taken, or with Paul even when he was?... The testimony reduces itself to its simplest elements — not being ashamed of Christ, set before the world in testimony.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

"Nor of Me His Prisoner"

Paul refuses to let Timothy separate loyalty to the message from loyalty to the man carrying it.

Notice too that the man who carries the testimony is identified with the testimony. That is why the apostle adds, "Nor of me his prisoner." Many claim to hold and love the truth, yet they would prefer to stand apart from the people the testimony is entrusted to. As our passage shows, this can never be according to the mind of God. It would have displeased Him just as much if Timothy had been ashamed of Paul as if he had been ashamed of the testimony.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Note whose prisoner Paul calls himself. Human authority held him unjustly, yet he calls himself the Lord's prisoner.

Why Shame Was a Real Danger

Shame is not tempting when things are going well. It presses hardest when the work looks small and the world looks strong.

When the tide of blessing is at the full there is little or no room for shame. It is very different when few are gathered in and the love of many grows cold, when the world grows harder and more scornful and the saints cower under its insults... The testimony may look like a failure, but it is still the testimony of our Lord. And the suffering witness, held unjustly by human authority, is His prisoner... Grace joined the witness, who may not be perfect, to His testimony, which is perfect... We are not called to suffer or to bear shame for anything but Christ.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Suffering Along with the Gospel

The call is not just to avoid shame. It is to stand beside the gospel and take what falls on it. Commentators say the older wording "partaker of the afflictions of the gospel" is better translated another way.

"Suffer evil along with the gospel." The gospel is pictured here almost as a person. Timothy is urged to throw in his lot with it completely, whatever the cost, so that he also carries any reproach that falls on it.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

"By the Power of God"

Most of us are glad to share the gospel's blessings and its successes. Sharing its afflictions is a different thing, and Paul attaches a reason why it is possible at all.

This is only possible "according to the power of God." Here, as in Colossians 1:11, power is connected not with what is active but with what is passive — suffering.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

This power does not remove the pain. It holds up the person who feels it.

What! Share in afflictions? Yes. Share in being delivered from feeling them? No — share in afflictions that a man really feels, but "according to the power of God!" This does not mean he stops feeling the pressure of sorrow and weakness. Paul had a "thorn in the flesh" (2 Cor. 12). Did he not feel it, do you think? Yes, he felt it daily... The power of God coming in on our side does not lessen the feeling.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Summary

- Therefore — the appeal rests on what came just before. God gave power and love by His Spirit, so a timid man could be told to stand.

- Testimony — what you must not be ashamed of is Christ Himself, owned openly before a world that rejects Him.

- Prisoner — the message and the messenger stand or fall together. Being ashamed of the imprisoned servant displeases God as much as being ashamed of the testimony.

- Alongside — Timothy is not asked to admire the gospel but to stand next to it and let its reproach land on him too.

- Power — God's power here is not visible triumph but the strength to feel the pain fully and not let go.

2 Timothy 1:9 · Darby

who has saved us, and has called us with a holy calling, not according to our works, but according to [his] own purpose and grace, which [was] given to us in Christ Jesus before [the] ages of time,

Paul has just urged Timothy to share in suffering for the gospel by God's power. Instead of a technique for courage, he points back to what God has already done and already planned: a salvation settled in Christ before time began.

Why the Verse Follows a Call to Suffer

Paul mentions God's power in verse 8 and at once traces it to its source.

The mention of God's power leads the Apostle back and upward to the source of all the blessing that was flowing out through the gospel: to God's purpose and grace. That purpose is the unchanging foundation on which God was working. It is also the assurance that no effort of the enemy could stop God from carrying out His thoughts.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Two Gifts, Not One

The verse names two acts of God, and they are not the same act said twice.

It is plain that the first great object of the gospel is our salvation... Not only has God saved us; we also read that He has "called us to a holy calling." This passage calls it "a holy calling." Scripture also calls it "the heavenly calling" (Hebrews 3:1) and "the upward call" (Philippians 3:14). Salvation sets us free from our sins and from this world under judgment. The calling links us with heaven and with all the spiritual blessings God has purposed for us in the heavenly places in Christ.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Why "Holy" Is the Word Chosen

Scripture has other names for this calling: heavenly, upward. Here Paul calls it holy, and that fits a letter about decline.

But God "saved us and called us to a holy calling." Here "holy" carries the weight. It suits this letter and the conditions it has in view. The calling was always holy, but now it was urgent to press its "holy" character. It is a calling on high, or upward, as we read in Philippians 3:14. It stands in contrast with the earthly things in which men find their glory, to their shame. It is a heavenly calling, as we see in Hebrews 3:1... But now, as those who bore the Lord's name were sliding into decline, the apostle binds God's salvation together with His holy calling. An evil time is not a time for lowering the standard. It is a time for unveiling it and pressing its importance.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Why Works Are Ruled Out

The timing of God's purpose settles the question of merit before anyone can raise it.

These precious words, "His own purpose and grace," stand far above and beyond man's works! No one was there to influence His purpose. No one had ever lived to raise a question about what sort of life would be blessed with His grace. No — it is the grace of God, known and believed, that gives a man's life its right shape.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

This does not mean a believer has no good works. It means those works stand on a different footing from salvation.

There are good works in every saint: "For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand, that we should walk in them" (Ephesians 2:10)... Still, God's salvation rests on Christ's work, not ours.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Grace Given Before Time Began

Many read the phrase as a promise about the endless future. Kelly presses it the other way — backwards, before any creature existed.

This, too, was given to us in Christ Jesus before the ages of time began. It is a most weighty and blessed truth. It does not mean only that our security is guaranteed without end. It means that grace was given in Christ Jesus before time began. It was not so with Israel: God called them in time. God's purpose about us Christians was in eternity, before any creature existed... Their blessing was a plan bound up with Christ before the world existed, and before any question of creature responsibility came in... so we are all the more bound to walk, here and now, as He walked.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Given Then, Revealed Now

A gift can be given long before anyone sees it. That gap is what this verse describes, and Darby warns against turning it into a debate about who is chosen.

This is not a question of election here, even if election is involved. The point is that God gave us a place in Christ — the sovereign calling — before the world began, and did not reveal it until Christ came.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Summary

- Purpose first. God settled your place in Christ before creation, before any creature could earn or lose anything. He called Israel in time; He formed this calling before time.

- Grace given, not earned. God gave the gift when no one existed to sway Him. So works are ruled out at the root: good works follow salvation, they never pay for it.

- Saved from. Salvation is deliverance — from sins, from judgment, from a doomed world system.

- Called to. The calling adds more: it links you with heaven and everything God purposed for you there.

- Holy, therefore unshakeable. Paul calls it "holy" in a letter about decline. No enemy can shake this foundation, and an evil time is no time to lower the standard.

2 Timothy 1:10 · Darby

but has been made manifest now by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who has annulled death, and brought to light life and incorruptibility by the glad tidings;

Paul wrote this from prison. He points Timothy not to better circumstances but to a plan formed before time. The Saviour's appearing has now brought that plan into the open. The verse makes two claims: Christ abolished death, and He brought life and immortality to light. Both raise the same question — why do believers still die?

A purpose older than the world

The verse looks back to the grace God "gave us in Christ Jesus before the ages began" (v. 9). One writer marks how different that is from anything Israel knew.

It is not merely security assured without end, but grace given in Christ Jesus before time began. It was not so with Israel: they were called in time. God's purpose about us, Christians, was in eternity before any creature existed.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

"Appearing" here is not limited to Christ's birth. One writer lists what else it covers.

This appearance is not only about His birth. It also covers His life, His death at Golgotha, His resurrection, His ascension, and the coming of the Holy Spirit on earth. This is what Paul has in mind in 2 Timothy 1:10.

Modernised from Max BilleterOriginal wording

The force of "abolished"

"Abolished" is a strong word. It is the language of one thing driving out another.

"He abolished death": no stronger word could be used. It means that death has been brought to nothing — entirely ended — set aside. When what is all-powerful comes in, clearly everything in its way must give place. It pushes out what filled the space before. So Christ has displaced, abolished, death.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

But funerals have not stopped. One writer draws the line between the fact of dying and death's title.

This Scripture presents our Saviour as having abolished death. Death is pictured here as a person, as sin is in Romans 7. Of course this does not mean that men no longer die as a fact. It means He has annulled the title of death as regards His own. Hebrews 2 declares the same: He took part in flesh and blood, "that through death He might destroy the one who has the power of death, that is, the devil." But He has done more: through the Gospel He has brought to light life and incorruption — the body is in question there, and not the soul only.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Not immortality, but incorruptibility

The wording matters here. One writer marks which of two words Paul used.

What then has the gospel brought to light? Two things which had been hidden until now — life and incorruptibility. Note, incorruptibility, not immortality (it is the same word as in 1 Corinthians 15:53). There was no doubt about immortality; that had been known before. But the gospel now brings incorruptibility to light, along with life. If we do not see this, we do not see the depth of what was in God's heart.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

So the news is not that the dead live on. It is what resurrection opens for them.

Immortality is not the word here. People in Old Testament times already believed that the soul of man survived death and that resurrection lay ahead. Job's words here show it, and the Lord made it plain in His dispute with the Sadducees of His day. One thing was not made known: for the believer, resurrection will mean entry into a new and incorruptible order of things.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Brought to light, not invented

Note the phrase: "brought to light." These things were not absent from the older Scriptures; they were dim.

It is not said or meant that either was completely hidden. Enough was suggested for the faith of God's elect to show that resurrection and heaven were in His mind, and not earthly blessing only... The Gospel does not speak of life and incorruptibility as entirely unknown before. On the contrary, it assumes they were partly seen, gleaming here and there through the darkness. Now they stand out in bold relief, the grand theme of gospel testimony, as seen in the person of the Lord Jesus.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What it did for a prisoner

Paul wrote this letter as Nero's prisoner. One writer asks why he stayed calm.

When he wrote this second letter to Timothy, he was in Nero's hands; but he was not troubled in the least. Why? Because he had such a full sense of what the grace of God was... He did not think about what Nero could do to him. He was occupied with what was in God's mind before the world began.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

The same truth reshapes how a believer faces his own end.

We may die; we do not have to. We may meet it as the providential dealing of an infinitely wise God — not as wrath, not as penalty... It is "to depart and be with Christ, for that is far better" — to be "away from the body and at home with the Lord."

Modernised from Frederick W. GrantOriginal wording

Summary

- Purpose. God gave the blessing in Christ before time began, before any creature existed.

- Appearing. Christ's whole coming made it visible: His life, death, resurrection and ascension.

- Abolished. Death was not softened but displaced. Christ cancelled its title over His own, though believers still die.

- Incorruptibility. The second gift concerns the body. Old Testament believers already expected survival and resurrection; the incorruptible order it opens was new.

- Light. Old Testament believers saw it glimmering. The gospel now sets it in full daylight — and that is why a prisoner facing execution could write this without fear.

2 Timothy 1:11 · Darby

to which *I* have been appointed a herald and apostle and teacher of [the] nations.

Paul writes from a Roman prison, expecting to die, and names the three roles God gave him for the gospel he has just described. It raises three questions: who gives out such work, what the titles mean, and why God's appointment left a man in chains.

The gospel behind the titles

The word "for which" points back to the good news of verse 10 — the message that Christ has abolished death and brought life to light. The titles belong to that message. Paul names them at the very moment the message is costing him everything.

No wonder the apostle, imprisoned in Rome for the gospel's sake, and expecting his blood to be poured out soon like a drink offering (2 Tim. 4:6), adds with triumphant thankfulness, "for which I was appointed a preacher and apostle and teacher [of the Gentiles]." A few important manuscripts leave out "of the Gentiles." Given the character of this letter, I think that is probably right.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

That is why translations differ. The ESV ends the verse at "teacher," while others add "of the Gentiles."

Three words, three kinds of work

Other translations render the first title "herald." The three are not repetition. Each names a different way of handling the same truth.

Paul was the herald, the apostle, and the teacher of this truth. As the herald he was the one who cried out this message, as an apostle he had authority to bring this message, and as a teacher he explained it in all its details.

Modernised from Max BilleterOriginal wording

Appointed, not self-chosen

Paul does not say he took up this work or trained for it. God placed him in it. That is what makes his letters weigh more than a wise man's opinion.

God has made this gospel known to us in all its fullness through a specially appointed vessel — one who comes to us as Apostle of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles. So it reaches us on sufficient authority, through an Apostle who speaks by revelation and inspiration.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

That appointment is also the reason no one today should copy the claim. Notice what Paul does not say about his younger co-worker:

We must take note of Paul's appointment here: the Spirit of God required this to be pressed home. It was no mere appointment by men, and it is not meant as a pattern for others to follow. With Timothy, nothing at all is said about his being appointed to anything. We are not even told what gift Timothy had, though Paul tells him to stir it up and to "do the work of an evangelist" (ch. 4:5). But God gave Paul the special responsibility of "laying the foundation," as "a wise master builder" (1 Cor. 3:10)... As Scripture often notes, so here again, God sent Paul to the nations, not to Israel, though his heart longed after his own people (Rom. 10:1).

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

The honour of being sent to outsiders

That commission ran outward, to the nations. One writer weighs what such a task meant for the man who carried it.

Of this good news Paul was a herald, an apostle, and teacher of the nations. In this he was the most honoured man on earth. The grace of the heavenly Christ had subdued his stubborn will. What greater honour could a poor creature receive than to display that grace in the middle of a selfish world, and to light up the dark places of the earth with the knowledge of the salvation and love of a Saviour-God?

Modernised from James BoydOriginal wording

Why the appointment brought suffering

The very next verse ties Paul's suffering to this appointment. The chains are not a detour from the commission. They follow from it.

The apostle explains that he had been appointed as the herald and apostle of the gospel — not from man, as he tells the Galatians, nor by man, but by Jesus Christ and God the Father, who raised Him from the dead... His present sufferings came from his imprisonment (v. 8), from the opposition the gospel now met everywhere, and from being deserted by so many professed believers, and perhaps teachers (v. 15). He sees these sufferings as flowing out of the place he held in relation to the gospel.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Writers draw a plain warning from that link between office and cost:

People who reach for some place of official appointment or recognition are not usually the ones most ready to suffer persecution for Christ's sake. Paul had not wanted the place, but he was fully willing to suffer for Christ if it came to that. God put him in a position where he could not escape suffering.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Summary

- Appointed to a message. The three titles hang on the gospel of verse 10 — His standing comes from what he carries, not from rank.

- Appointed to three tasks. The herald cries the message out. The apostle carries authority to bring it. The teacher unfolds it in detail.

- Appointed by God. The commission came by revelation, not by human choice, which is why his words still carry authority.

- Appointed to the nations. God sent him to the nations, not to Israel — the highest honour on earth for a man whose stubborn will grace had subdued.

- Appointed to suffer. He could not hold the place God gave him without chains. Anyone craving the title should first weigh the cost.

2 Timothy 1:12 · Darby

For which cause also I suffer these things; but I am not ashamed; for I know whom I have believed, and am persuaded that he is able to keep for that day the deposit I have entrusted to him.

Paul writes as a prisoner, deserted by many who once stood with him. Yet he sounds confident, not bitter. Three questions follow: why does he suffer, what is the "I know" he rests on, and what has he handed to God for safekeeping?

Suffering that came from faithfulness, not failure

The sufferings behind "these things" were not the fruit of any wrongdoing. One writer lists what the phrase covered and why it left Paul without shame:

It was his faithful testimony that made Paul suffer. No wrongdoing brought him into suffering and reproach. Imprisonment was only one of "these things" that this faithful servant had to suffer. Other sufferings hurt his sensitive heart even more. "These things" included the desertion of those he loved in Asia, where he had worked so long. Since he was suffering for his faithfulness as a servant of Jesus Christ, he can say, "I am not ashamed."

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

None of this rested on natural strength:

Was Paul then a man of iron constitution, a heart of oak that threw off every blow and wound as if it were never felt? His circumstances were as trying as his health was frail.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Whom, not what

Notice that Paul names no teaching here, only a Person:

No tremor of fear or discouragement can pierce the armour of his confidence in the living God. It was not a matter of "what" he had believed, but "Whom." True doctrine is good, but only as it springs from Him who is true. He is the person who is the foundation of all truth, the living Creator, Redeemer, Sustainer and Upholder of all things.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

The word Paul uses for "know" carries a particular sense:

"I know whom I have believed," 2 Tim. 1:12 — I have the inward conscious knowledge of who the person is.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

The order: believing first, then knowing

Paul's wording sets two things in order:

Notice the order of the words — believing was the first act, and knowing was the result. The knowledge is inward. It is the fruit of faith and of faithfulness. It grows out of walking in rich fellowship through storm or sunshine, winter or summer. It is an acquaintance like that of one friend with another. Where there is faith there is the knowledge of God. When faithfulness follows, that knowledge grows deeper and more precious.

Modernised from J Wilson SmithOriginal wording

"My deposit" — everything handed over

Paul calls what he handed over "my deposit." Kelly spells out how much it covers:

By "my deposit" we should understand all that I as a believer entrust to the safekeeping of God. It covers not only the security but the blessedness of the soul and the body, of the walk and the work. It takes in every question that could be raised about the past, present, or future.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A deposit is a banking word, and one writer follows it through:

It is as though he had deposited with God everything concerning himself. So there could be no doubt about its safety. In fact, who can doubt that in such hands the interest itself will multiply beyond measure?

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

The two deposits

The deposit runs in both directions:

If on the one hand we have a "deposit" (all our hopes of glory) with Christ, He on the other hand entrusts His servants with a deposit. What then is this good deposit? It cannot be eternal life, or salvation, for the keeping of that belongs to Christ Himself. So it is probably the truth. It is the truth handed to His servants as stewards, for them to keep faithfully while they serve in the prospect of that day.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

"That day" as the answer to this day

The verse ends looking forward to "that day":

In the light of "that day" Paul can pass triumphantly through "this day" with all its insults, scorn and shame. We may wonder why the devoted Apostle was allowed to be deserted and opposed even by the saints. We shall not wonder in "that day." Then every wrong will be put right. Then all the shame and suffering and reproach will prove to bring praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Man's power over Paul had a limit:

Man may kill the body and can do no more. Knowing this, the Apostle was sure the Lord could and would keep what he had committed to Him until that day. Until then he could trust the Lord for his own salvation and eternal happiness, and also for the recompense of his service. The enemy could do nothing with such a man, because his hopes and joys were outside the scene through which he moved.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Summary

- Cause — Paul's suffering came from faithful service, not wrongdoing. That is why he was not ashamed.

- Person — His confidence rested on Whom, not what: doctrine is good only as it springs from the One who is true.

- Order — Believing came first; knowing followed. That knowledge grows inside, through walking with God in storm and sunshine.

- Deposit — He left with God his soul and body, his walk and his work, every question of past, present and future. In such hands the interest multiplies.

- Day — God holds it all for "that day." Then this day's shame turns to glory, and the enemy proves powerless over the deposit.

2 Timothy 1:13 · Darby

Have an outline of sound words, which [words] thou hast heard of me, in faith and love which [are] in Christ Jesus.

Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.

2 Timothy 1:14 · Darby

Keep, by the Holy Spirit which dwells in us, the good deposit entrusted.

Paul hands Timothy something he calls a deposit, and tells him to guard it. Two questions follow: what has been entrusted, and where does the power to keep it come from?

What the deposit is

The word points to something placed in safe hands for safe keeping. One writer defines it by ruling out what it is not:

The deposit here, as in 2 Timothy 1:14, means the truth God entrusted through the people He chose. It is God's revelation, given in words taught by the Holy Spirit. It is the pattern of sound words that Timothy heard from Paul in front of many witnesses. It is not the soul or its salvation. It is not the office of a minister. It is not even the grace of the Spirit. It is the perfect communication of what God is in His nature, His ways, His relationships, and His purposes.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Another writer rules out salvation for a different reason:

So the question is this: what is the good deposit? It cannot be eternal life or salvation, because keeping that belongs to Christ Himself. So it is probably the truth — the truth put into the care of His servants — to be held by them in full faithfulness as they serve, looking on to that day.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Two deposits, two keepers

One writer sets this command beside what Paul said two verses earlier:

In verse 12 the apostle rested with holy satisfaction in God keeping what he had entrusted to Him. Here is the other side. Timothy is called to keep what was entrusted to him, and God gives him help for it in the Holy Spirit who dwells in us. The Spirit given to us stays with us for ever. Our sins and foolishness may grieve Him, but since redemption He does not abandon the believer. When self-judgment clears the hindrance away, He is there to act in His own gracious power, for the glory of Christ Who sent Him down for this very purpose.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The limit of sound words

Paul had given Timothy a pattern of sound words. But a form of words, left on its own, is not enough:

It is good to have the truth set out in an outline of sound words. Yet no such outline can keep the truth alive by itself. For that the Holy Spirit is needed. Without Him the sound words only embalm the truth. You can see this in some of the orthodox confessions, where the creed has been completely cut off from daily practice. But by the Spirit who lives in us the truth can be kept in its living power.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Power already given

The command assumes a resource the reader already has. That changes where our attention should rest:

It is worth remembering this. If the Lord sends us on any service, or sets us to defend the truth in a hard day, He has given us power equal to every demand that can be made on us. We are too often taken up with a sense of our own weakness, instead of with the power we have through the Holy Spirit living in us.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Guarding, not arguing

Some people enjoy a fight over doctrine. One writer is careful to say that this is not what Paul is asking for:

Many people naturally enjoy conflict over the truth. They catch the scent of battle from far off with fierce joy. But I do not think the apostle is pointing to that hard spirit here. He is not speaking of quarrelling over the truth, or of the pleasure of winning an argument. He is speaking of guarding the deposit of truth by the Holy Spirit who lives in us.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

Kept by being used

Commentators differ in emphasis. One writer stresses trading with what was left in our hands:

It is only right that the Master should have interest on so valuable a deposit. Compare Luke 19:23. The one effective way of keeping this trust is to use it for the Master. But it is not ours to hand over to the enemy as we please. We must not let it be stolen away.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

And the charge does not stop with one gifted man:

Yet every believer is called to keep the good deposit in this way, and all who fail to do so will suffer eternal loss of reward. This cannot be done in natural strength. Only as a person walks in the Spirit will the grace that is needed be given.

Modernised from Henry Allan IronsideOriginal wording

Summary

- Entrusted — The deposit is God's revealed truth, placed in a servant's hands. It is not salvation and not an office. Salvation is Christ's to keep; this is ours to guard.

- Exchanged — Paul left what was his with the Lord for safe keeping. The Lord left His truth with Timothy. Both sides of the trust are kept.

- Empowered — Right words alone only embalm the truth. The Spirit who lives in us keeps it alive, and He does not leave us when we fail.

- Employed — We keep the deposit by using it for the Master and by refusing to hand it to the enemy. We never keep it by burying it.

- Extended — Every believer is called to this keeping, not just the gifted worker. None of it can be done in natural strength.

2 Timothy 1:15 · Darby

Thou knowest this, that all who [are] in Asia, of whom is Phygellus and Hermogenes, have turned away from me.

Paul has just urged Timothy not to be ashamed of him, a prisoner — and here he names what that cost. The region where his preaching had done most had walked away, though notice he does not say they walked away from Christ.

Asia: where the gospel had won most

Asia here is a region of the Roman world, not the continent we know today. That is what makes the sentence so heavy: these were people who owed Paul everything.

Through Paul's preaching, "all the residents of Asia heard the word of the Lord, both Jews and Greeks" (Acts 19:10). So they owed him a great deal. But now the aged and devoted Apostle was in prison, and they had lost their first love. The warmth of their zeal had cooled. They had become ashamed of God's chosen vessel of the truth.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Darby measures the change against how the work began.

What a change already since the beginning of the gospel! Think of the Thessalonians and the Ephesians. Ephesus was the capital of what is here called Asia. Paul had preached among these same people, so that all Asia had heard the gospel. And see how they had all now abandoned him!

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Not a break with Christ, but shame

Commentators are careful about how far this went.

It would be wrong to conclude that they had turned their backs on Christianity completely and stopped professing it. That was not the case. Their faith had grown weak. They had withdrawn from the apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ, because he had become a despised prisoner. By that act they showed too that they were leaving the great and blessed teachings the Apostle had preached to them.

Modernised from Arno Clemens GaebeleinOriginal wording

There were respectable-sounding reasons for keeping a distance.

They had certainly fallen in with the drift of this age. So they would be tempted to see Paul as an extreme man, as too narrow, as a zealot, as someone whose fanaticism put the progress of Christianity at risk. They turned away from him, looking for smoother paths, where the cross would be lighter.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Dropping the man, dropping his message

Darby weighs the two losses against each other.

Why? They were ashamed of him. They had given up the truth that Paul taught in particular. They had also given up Paul himself, and that might be the greater thing. Some were even ashamed of Paul's chain.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Kelly names the trigger.

From the context I would judge that the apostle's imprisonment brought out this utterly shameful and guilty desertion. The enemy used the human shame heaped on the greatest servant of the church and of the gospel. These people were the rich fruit of his own work in divine power. Yet in spirit they in effect joined the world, cowering under its shame. Faith and love should have made them stand with the apostle in his suffering, as suffering that brought glory to the name of Jesus.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Two names left on permanent record

Paul names two men. Why name them at all?

Scripture records their names, which shows they were well known. They were probably leaders among the believers, and so their example would lend approval to this unfaithful course. Perhaps the teaching of these men had adapted itself to the currents of the moment. The trends of any age always find a voice through some who claim the place of teachers.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Why Timothy needed to be told what he already knew

Paul says Timothy already knows this. So the point is not news but preparation.

Their desertion would prepare Timothy, and countless others, for what might be like it in kind and in time. Scripture records nothing in vain. It is true that we gain strength for the conflict by looking at the Captain of salvation, not at deserters. But it is good to be ready for what has already happened, for what might happen, and for what the same causes are sure to bring about again and again.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The exception that measures the loss

Kelly points to the one man who did not join the retreat.

But the turning away from Paul was not absolutely complete even in Asia. There was at least one bright exception. God in His grace always uses a time of general evil to bring out unusual faithfulness and devotion… The contrast helps much, and clearly, to show us where the general defection lay. And the Lord repaid the house of Onesiphorus, with compound interest, for the grace He had given to its head.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Debt — Asia had heard the word of the Lord through Paul; the people who abandoned him were the fruit of his own labour.

- Chain — the trigger was his imprisonment. Shame at his chain, not disbelief in his gospel, started the drift.

- Drift — they did not abandon Christianity. They cooled, looked for smoother paths, and let go of what Paul had taught.

- Names — Scripture records Phygelus and Hermogenes because people knew them. Known men give a desertion its cover.

- Exception — the failure was not total. One man, Onesiphorus, stood by Paul, and the Lord repaid his household.

2 Timothy 1:16 · Darby

The Lord grant mercy to the house of Onesiphorus, for he has often refreshed me, and has not been ashamed of my chain;

Paul writes from prison, and the line just before this one says that everyone in Asia turned away from him. Against that background he names one household and prays for it, and the reason he gives is a set of very ordinary kindnesses.

One exception in a general desertion

The verse gains its force from contrast. The turning away was wide, but not total.

The turning away from Paul was not absolutely complete even in Asia. There was at least a bright exception. God always uses a time of general evil, in His grace, to bring out unusual faithfulness and devotion... The contrast helps a great deal to show us clearly where the general desertion lay. And the Lord repaid "the house of Onesiphorus", with compound interest, for the grace He had given to its head.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

"Not ashamed of my chains"

Paul singles out one thing about Onesiphorus as decisive. Standing by a chained man meant sharing his shame.

But Paul also singles out the crucial fact: "and was not ashamed of my chains." Love shows its truth, character, and power in the hour of need. How was it with "all who are in Asia"? They were clearly ashamed of it. Human prudence blamed the zeal for Christ that had caused it. A worldly spirit refused to be linked in any way with the imprisoned apostle. How did the Lord regard such selfish timidity? The Holy Spirit marks its baseness permanently on the everlasting page of Scripture.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Refreshment, not achievement

Nothing here is impressive by public measure. There is no sermon, no mission, no office — only a man who kept turning up.

The apostle's heart deeply appreciates the simple faithfulness of this dear man. He clearly had no place of prominence, but he had a heart devoted to the Lord and to His suffering servant. He does no great public work. But he often refreshed the apostle, and he was not ashamed to be seen with a man in prison for Christ's sake... What an indication that things which may look small in our eyes are not really small in God's estimate!

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

The Lord received it as done to Himself

The comfort reached Paul through a man, but it did not begin with him.

There was one ray of light in the gloom of that moment. One small stream of comfort flowed into the apostle's heart from the heart of God, through His servant Onesiphorus... Precious to the weary soul of Paul were these cups of cold water that Onesiphorus put to his thirsty lips! And the Lord saw this blessed service, and counted it as done to Himself. "I was in prison and you came to me" (Matt. 25:36).

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Why the prayer names the house

Paul asks mercy not for the man alone but for the people who lived with him.

The whole household is linked with the loyalty of its head. The apostle commends the whole household to the mercy of the Lord for Onesiphorus's loyal and loving heart... the whole household shared the rejection with its head. This is as it should be. May it be so indeed in our households!

Modernised from George C WillisOriginal wording

The prayer also has two halves: one for now, and one for the day ahead.

The apostle's prayer covers a present and a future blessing. He wants present mercy for the house of Onesiphorus. That is, he prays that the members of Onesiphorus's family and household might come into the enjoyment of present mercy in salvation. The apostle's heart was in communion with the heart of God, who told Noah to come into the ark with all his house, because He had seen that Noah was righteous in that generation (compare Acts 16:31)... "That day" refers to the Lord's appearing (see v. 12). Then He will display His own in glory, and He will also display the reward, in grace, of each of His servants.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Not a prayer for the dead

Some have read this verse as a prayer for a man who had already died. Commentators call that an assumption, not something the text says.

It is strange that the apostle's prayer for the house of Onesiphorus is used as an authority for praying for the dead. The assumption that Onesiphorus had died is incorrect.

Modernised from Arno Clemens GaebeleinOriginal wording

Summary

- Chain. The dividing line was a chain. Many were ashamed of it, and Scripture records their timidity for ever. One man was not, and Scripture records that too.

- Refreshment. He did no great public work. He simply refreshed Paul again and again — and what looks small in our eyes is not small in God's estimate.

- Received. The Lord saw the cups of cold water given to a prisoner, and counted them as service done to Himself: "I was in prison and you came to me."

- House. The household shared its head's rejection. So the prayer asks present mercy for them, and mercy at the Lord's appearing for him.

- Repaid. The Lord repaid the grace He gave to one faithful man to his whole house, with compound interest. And this prayer gives no ground for praying for the dead.

2 Timothy 1:17 · Darby

but being in Rome sought me out very diligently, and found [me] --

Paul writes from a Roman prison near the end of his life, and most of those around him have deserted him. Then one name stands out: Onesiphorus reached Rome and would not stop looking until he found the chained apostle.

One exception in a day of desertion

The verse gains its force from contrast. What the crowd failed to do, one man did.

The desertion of the mass made the affection of the few all the more precious. When the great mass grieved the heart of Paul, there was at least one of whom he can say, "He often refreshed me." When others deserted him, there was still one of whom he can write, "he searched for me earnestly and found me."

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

What the search actually cost

"Searched for me earnestly" describes a long effort, not a single visit.

Onesiphorus had also come to Rome, and he searched hard for Paul until he finally found him. There were many thousands of prisoners in Roman dungeons. We can well imagine how, day after day, Onesiphorus searched for his beloved brother, going from dungeon to dungeon until he found Paul. What a meeting that must have been!

Modernised from Arno Clemens GaebeleinOriginal wording

The danger of being seen with him

Finding Paul was not just hard work. It meant being seen with a man in chains.

How grateful Paul was to Onesiphorus, who often refreshed him, was not ashamed of his chain, and searched for him earnestly in Rome until he found him! Imagine that — attaching yourself to a man in a position of obscurity as well as dishonour… There may be a greater trial than standing alone for the truth. In some cases, joining yourself to others calls for a higher quality. The quality needed for the first position is courage; for the second, grace. You may not fear blows: do you fear derision?

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

A small service, permanently recorded

Onesiphorus held no public office and did nothing spectacular. The one thing he did was refuse to give up.

What a precious contrast we see in this devoted brother Onesiphorus, his name written forever in the Word of God! The apostle deeply appreciates the simple faithfulness of this dear man. He clearly had no place of prominence, but he had a heart devoted to the Lord and to His afflicted servant. It is no great public work he does… In Rome he sought Paul out. That was surely hard in so large a city, where prisons were many. Anyone could excuse himself from such a task as unnecessary. But the apostle — and certainly God too — valued the faith that kept looking until it found Paul. What an indication that things which may appear small in our eyes are not really so in the estimate of God!

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Received as done to Christ

Two hearts are behind the visit: the friend's and God's.

There was one ray of light in the gloom of that moment. One stream of comfort flowed into the heart of the Apostle from the heart of God, through His servant Onesiphorus… The Lord used him to bring refreshment to the captive Apostle… And the Lord saw this blessed service, and valued it as done to Himself. "I was in prison and you came to me" (Matt. 25:36).

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Why he found him

One writer names the reason the search succeeded.

When he was in Rome, he eagerly sought out the apostle and found him. God prospers earnest love for Christ's sake.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The same search now

One writer turns the verse directly on the reader, asking whether Paul is any less rejected today.

And has this not a word for us today? We stand and survey the ruin we ourselves have brought in. Is it not an essential part of faithfulness to seek Paul out very diligently and find him, speaking figuratively? And has the real Paul changed, either in doctrine or manner of life, or suffering? … The true "Paul" is as rejected today as then; and this is a solemn consideration for each of us.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

Summary

- Sought. When the mass deserted Paul, one man went looking. The desertion of the many made the loyalty of the one more precious.

- Sought hard. Rome held thousands of prisoners. Finding Paul meant going from dungeon to dungeon, day after day.

- Sought openly. The search exposed him to the same disgrace as the chain. Courage stands alone; grace stands beside the despised.

- Found. He did not search in vain. God prospers earnest love shown for Christ's sake, and counts a prison visit as made to Himself.

- Remembered. What looks small to us is not small to God. Onesiphorus' name stands in the Word of God forever.

2 Timothy 1:18 · Darby

the Lord grant to him to find mercy from [the] Lord in that day -- and how much service he rendered in Ephesus *thou* knowest best.

Paul writes from prison, left alone by most of the people he had served. In that loneliness he prays for the one man who came looking for him — and what he asks for him is mercy, not wages.

Why Paul Prayed It

The prayer grows out of a contrast. One household stood by Paul when the crowd did not.

The reference to Onesiphorus and his household is very touching. It proves that the indifference and desertion of the crowd did not make the Apostle overlook the love and kindness of one man and his family. In fact, the desertion of the crowd made the affection of the few all the more precious. When the great crowd grieved the heart of Paul, there was still one of whom he can say, "He often refreshed me." Others may be ashamed of him, but of this man he can say that he "was not ashamed of my chain." When others deserted him, there was still one of whom he can write, "He sought me out very diligently, and found me."

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

What "That Day" Means

Paul's prayer has two halves. He asks something now for the household, and something later for the man himself.

He asks for present mercy for the house of Onesiphorus. That is, he prays for the members of Onesiphorus' family, his household. He also prays that the Lord would grant Onesiphorus himself to find mercy from "the Lord on that day." "That day" refers to the Lord's appearing (see v. 12). Then He will display His own in glory, and then He will also show the reward, given in grace, of each of His servants. Onesiphorus had already received mercy in his salvation. But as he passed through the wilderness, he was "looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ that leads to eternal life" (Jude 21). And it is this, mercy in its full fruit and consummation, that Paul prays he may find in that day.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Reward Called Mercy

Why ask for mercy on a day of rewards? One writer explains the difference between a reward and a wage.

As to his finding "mercy from the Lord on that day," it is no doubt the day of rewards. And rewards are not strictly what is deserved: that would be wages. It is because God's very character is merciful that He gives rewards. Notice in Matthew 25:28 that the servant had gained ten talents for his master by using his master's goods. Yet after he brought them to the master, he still had them in his own possession. The master let him keep them, and in fact gave him more. This is certainly mercy, a reward not really deserved at all.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

The same thought is pressed further: the principle covers the whole of a believer's life, from first to last.

All the reward there is mercy, and it is well and needful to be reminded of it. So the apostle, after speaking of the self-forgetting love of Onesiphorus, who had refreshed and ministered to him in his chains at Rome, prays, "May the Lord grant him to find mercy from the Lord on that day" (2 Tim. 1:18). At our best, as at our worst, we are debtors to grace. Grace crowns, just as grace saves.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

The Service God Keeps On File

The verse ends by pointing back to Ephesus, to service Timothy had seen for himself.

The closing statement shows that it was not the first time Onesiphorus had been of service to Paul. In Ephesus too he had ministered in many things to the Apostle, and the Spirit of God has caused it to be recorded here, as it is also recorded in heaven, to teach us that He marks and appreciates the slightest kindness shown to His servants in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

One writer notes that the last clause is wider than some older translations allow.

He found the deserted apostle: "may the Lord grant him to find mercy from the Lord on that day"! We are all waiting for this in faith (Jude 21). Still, the apostle's prayer is just as sweet and comforting. And that is not all. He appeals to Timothy, who knows very well how much service Onesiphorus rendered in Ephesus. The apostle does not limit that service to what was done for himself, as the Authorised Version and others do. The general phrase leaves room for what was personal, of course, but it means much more.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A Misuse to Avoid

Some have used Paul's prayer for this household as grounds for praying for the dead.

It is strange that the Apostle's prayer for the house of Onesiphorus is used as authority to pray for the dead. The assumption that Onesiphorus had died is incorrect.

Modernised from Arno Clemens GaebeleinOriginal wording

Summary

- Mercy received. Onesiphorus had already found mercy in his salvation, and he kept waiting for mercy in its full form.

- Mercy shown. He refreshed Paul, was not ashamed of his chain, and sought him out until he found him — love proved when it cost something.

- Mercy recorded. His earlier help at Ephesus stands in Scripture and in heaven's record; God marks the slightest kindness to His servants.

- Mercy awaited. "That day" is the Lord's appearing, when the Lord will display His own in glory and repay each servant in grace.

- Mercy crowning. Even the reward is called mercy, not wages, because God's own character is merciful.

2 Timothy 2:1 · Darby

Thou therefore, my child, be strong in the grace which [is] in Christ Jesus.

Paul is a prisoner, deserted by those in Asia, and his first word to his younger fellow worker is an encouragement, not a warning. Why does a crisis call for grace and not sharpness, and where does a timid man find the strength to obey?

Grace, when severity was expected

The verse opens with "You then" — a word that points back to the collapse just described. One commentator notes how surprising Paul's counsel is at such a moment:

He himself was a prisoner, and "all who are in Asia" had turned away from him. At a time when so many were turning their backs on the man God had chosen to carry His truth, surely some severity, a little sharpness, would be the wise way to bring believers back to a sense of their responsibility before God to acknowledge the authority of His servant. That is how man might think. God's thoughts were of another kind.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The word itself: strengthened from outside

"Be strengthened" is not a call to find courage in yourself. Paul points Timothy to a strength that comes from outside him:

How was Timothy to be strong in grace? The word is the same one found in Philippians 4:13, and that gives us the key to its meaning. This grace was to strengthen him inwardly, so that he would be ready to stand in an evil day and to handle the evils around him. There is no weapon we are so often tempted to lay aside as grace. Yet we learn here that the greater the outward decay, unfaithfulness and corruption, the more we need grace to build us up and make us strong.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Timidity is no disqualification

Timothy was timid by nature — just the person you would expect to be let off a hard task. Instead Paul tells him where the supply is:

We may be timid by nature, as Timothy was. Even so, there is grace in Christ to make us able to stand against the rising tide of evil… However weak we are in ourselves, we can draw on that grace. The Lord said to Paul, "My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness." … So the grace of Christ is all the power of Christ, made available to a weak and needy believer.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

Older translations read "my strength is made perfect in weakness."

Why the grace is "in Christ Jesus"

The verse puts the grace in a person, not in the situation. One writer draws out the courage that follows:

Christ had not changed, whatever men had become. So the man who suffered from their desertion was not discouraged. He could urge his beloved Timothy to keep steadily on in the word. This letter records the failure and ruin of the church, and no other letter calls the man of God to fuller or firmer courage.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Another writer describes what kind of grace this is:

This is not God's grace shown in blessing man. It is the precious quality that shone out so brightly in Christ's dealings with men, and is now given to His people so that it may shine out in them.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

Grace is not softness

Being strong in grace shapes how a person treats others. Hitting back costs far less.

Some people think grace means being soft. But here we are urged not to be soft. We are told to be "strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus." … A hard, legal spirit that demands the last ounce is certainly not the spirit that is "fit for the Master's use." It is much easier to push yourself forward, to take the front place, to resent injuries — all of that comes naturally to the flesh. Being gracious takes moral and spiritual strength, and a mind occupied with Christ.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

Strength for the task that follows

The strength has a purpose. It prepares Timothy to pass the truth on to others, which is what verse 2 tells him to do.

Timothy was timid and sensitive, so he needed this personal appeal to throw him on the grace in Christ Jesus for inward strength. He needed it above all when he passed the truth on to faithful men who would be able to teach others. That is always a delicate task. It calls for much moral courage and tact, and His grace alone can supply them.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- The day — The command comes at the lowest point: Paul in prison, friends gone, the church in ruin. Decline is the setting for this verse, not an excuse from it.

- The choice — Where people expect severity, God's counsel is grace. The worse things get, the more we need grace — and that is just when we are most tempted to drop it.

- The source — You draw this strength; you do not produce it. It sits "in Christ Jesus" — unchanged when everything else changes, and open to the weakest.

- The character — Grace is not softness. A hard, demanding spirit comes naturally. Being gracious takes spiritual strength and a mind occupied with Christ.

- The outflow — Strengthened like this, Timothy can hand the truth on to faithful men. That is delicate work, and only His grace makes it possible.

2 Timothy 2:2 · Darby

And the things thou hast heard of me in the presence of many witnesses, these entrust to faithful men, such as shall be competent to instruct others also.

Error was already spreading when Paul wrote, and he named no successors to the apostles. His answer is a chain: Timothy passes on what he heard from Paul to men who can pass it on again.

"Among Many Witnesses"

The phrase describes how Paul taught. He taught in the open, and the people who listened had a part to play.

The apostle held back nothing useful from so close a companion... What he testified was not done in a corner, so he brought the precious truth out openly, in front of many witnesses... Those "many witnesses" who heard Paul teach these things to Timothy would encourage a wider spread of the truth, and they would also confirm what was said. Inspiration is not claimed for the many witnesses here, but accurate information, so that the truth could be confirmed and spread... Nor is it simply assumed that faithful men are always able to teach. They are to be men competent to teach others as well.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Test: Faithfulness

Paul names one qualification for the men who receive the truth. It is not the one institutions usually look for.

There would be little value in handing these things to people who only have "itching ears." And it is not "educated" or "ordained" men who are mentioned here, but "faithful men." This is the true way God keeps His truth alive in the world. Human wisdom or high position cannot hold up a true witness for God. There must be faithfulness in obeying the truth, if a man is to "teach others also."

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Truth Passed On, Not Authority

Many read this verse as setting up a line of ordained successors. The commentators here see something much simpler.

Here the apostle is directing how truth is passed on to others — as surely as he can, of course. He is not setting up authority or a rule of faith... It was not authority, but a way of passing truth on... A mother does this for her baby, but she is not a rule of faith. She may do it perfectly well, but that changes nothing.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Paul's wording here also differs from his first letter to Timothy.

In this second letter to Timothy there is no longer any talk of elders or of ordained men, as there was in the first. "Faithful men" are wanted — not for ordination, but to hold the truth entrusted to Timothy.

Modernised from Frederick W. GrantOriginal wording

Taught Believers as a Defence Against Error

Error was already spreading, and Paul made this instruction his defence against it.

There is not a hint here of any successors to the apostles, or of any authority at all in the Church that people could appeal to for defining the truth and exposing false teaching... The waves of error were already rolling in from every side, and the Apostle urges his beloved Timothy to raise up sea walls in this way to break their force... So our safety today lies first in building ourselves up on our most holy faith, and then in carefully teaching believers, so that they know how to tell truth from error.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

God's Normal Method: Learning From Others

Some believers assume they can go straight to Scripture alone and need nobody else. Commentators point to God's usual way of working.

It is God's way that the truth held in the apostles' writings should be entrusted to those able to teach others. Self-sufficiency and self-importance may flatter us that we can do without the help of others. But while God is sovereign and can teach us straight from His word, His usual way is to keep us dependent on one another — to receive as learners, and to pass on to others the truth and light we have received.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Sharing in Everyday Conversation

This command is not just for well-known teachers. Ordinary believers carry it out in everyday conversation.

Suppose you are searching into the true things of the gospel and the deeper truths of the church of God. Wherever you find an open ear and a heart that values these things with you, share together what you are learning about the Lord... Share with your brother what you are learning of Christ. In that way you are preparing some who in their turn will be able to teach others also.

Modernised from W. H. WestcottOriginal wording

Summary

- Heard — Timothy learned the truth in the open, in front of many who could confirm it. Those witnesses were not inspired, but they could vouch for the message.

- Held — faithfulness marks the men who carry it, not education or position. That is how God's truth stays alive in the world.

- Handed on — Paul hands over teaching, not authority or ordination. This second letter drops the talk of elders and asks only for faithful men.

- Guarded — taught believers stand like sea walls against advancing error. Scripture gives no hint of a human authority to settle the truth for us.

- Repeated — "others also" makes every learner a future teacher. God's usual way keeps us dependent on one another: we receive, then we share what we learn of Christ.

2 Timothy 2:3 · Darby

Take thy share in suffering as a good soldier of Jesus Christ.

Paul wrote his second letter to Timothy from prison, near the end of his life, to a young man he was leaving behind in hard times. His order here is short and military, and it raises an obvious question: what suffering is meant, and why should a Christian expect any at all?

What the Command Means

Older translations render the verb here as "endure hardness." That is army language. One reference work gives its plain sense, and adds the soldier's other mark:

The New Testament says two things about the Christian soldier. He must "endure hardness," that is, share in the suffering that comes with warfare. And he must not entangle himself with the affairs of this life, "that he may please him who has chosen him to be a soldier." That is, he must be quite free to obey his Captain in all things… The Christian servant is under authority. Unquestioning obedience should mark the soldier of Jesus Christ: he must be ready to endure hardships, and to suffer with his Captain.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

Why should a Christian expect suffering at all? One writer answers by pointing to the ground the Christian stands on:

In an enemy's land who could wonder that Timothy was called to take his share in suffering?

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Shape the Suffering Takes

When faithfulness to the truth is rare, the cost comes in ordinary and painful forms. It can also come from people you would never expect:

We shrink from suffering by nature. So the call goes out to Timothy — and to everyone who wants to be true to Christ — "Share in suffering as a good soldier of Christ Jesus." Compared with Paul, the "share" of suffering we may be called to take will be small. But wherever a believer today refuses error and stands for the truth, he must be ready in some measure to face opposition, persecution, desertion, and malice. As with the Apostle, these things may come even from his fellow believers.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Suffering Like a Soldier, Not Striking Back

The verse does not just say suffer. It says suffer as a good soldier of Christ, and that rules out hitting back. The same writer points to Stephen as the picture of what the Lord gives:

We therefore need, not power to crush our enemies, but grace to take our share in suffering… Though Jesus is Lord in the place of supreme power, He does not usually act in power to crush the enemies of His servants. He did not give Stephen power to crush his enemies… He gave grace. Stephen was so strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus that he could take his share in suffering. As a good soldier of Jesus Christ, he did not threaten or insult his persecutors. Instead, he prayed for them and committed his spirit to the Lord.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Written by a Man Who Had Already Paid

The instruction carries weight because Paul was not sending Timothy anywhere he had not gone himself:

So when he urged Timothy to take his share in suffering, he had already walked that path himself. He only encourages him to follow in the same steps. And where is the servant, we may ask, who does not need this reminder? Avoiding the cross is a common temptation. Only when the love of Christ constrains us, and our eye is fixed on His glory alone, are we moved to take a glad share in the sorrows and sufferings of His interests here on earth.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Why This Applies to Every Christian

One writer names a comfortable assumption and corrects it:

In lands where religious freedom is granted, the conflict side of Christian life is easy to overlook. People think that our journey to a joyous heaven will be happy and calm. But that is not the prospect Scripture holds out. We are not only pilgrims but also disciples. We are called to take up our cross and follow our rejected Lord. And because we are identified with Him, conflict is certain.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

The Captain Went First

Everything turns on who the Captain is. One writer points to the path Christ Himself took:

A good soldier will obey his Captain and act as he does. Christ is the great Captain of our salvation. He has reached His place of glory through sufferings, and He has left us the perfect example of suffering in patience… To act in a way so contrary to nature will indeed demand that we should be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Summary

- Enlisted. The Captain chooses His soldier, and the soldier's business is to stay free enough to obey Him in everything.

- Share. You take your portion of the hardship that war brings: opposition, persecution, desertion and malice, sometimes from fellow believers.

- Grace, not force. The Lord rarely gives power to crush enemies. He gives grace to suffer without hitting back, as Stephen did.

- Followed, not sent. Paul asked nothing of Timothy that he had not already borne, so the call is an invitation to walk behind him.

- Supplied. The Captain Himself reached glory through sufferings, and the strength to follow Him is the grace that is in Christ Jesus.

2 Timothy 2:4 · Darby

No one going as a soldier entangles himself with the affairs of life, that he may please him who has enlisted him as a soldier.

Paul tells Timothy to serve like a soldier on active duty. Two questions follow: what counts as an entanglement, and who is the soldier meant to please?

A soldier on service

Kelly draws one demand out of the soldier image:

Here the apostle calls him to take his share in suffering as a good soldier of Christ Jesus. What else, inside or outside, demands more self-denial or brings greater trials? ... The servant must make up his mind to refuse all distraction.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Greek word behind "civilian pursuits" is bios. One reference work traces where else it appears:

Bios is the way a person lives, or what he lives on in this world. The poor widow put in all her living. Mark 12:44. We pray for those in authority "that we may lead a peaceful and quiet life." 1 Tim. 2:2. "No soldier gets entangled in civilian pursuits." 2 Tim. 2:4. "The pride of life is not from the Father." 1 John 2:16.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

Engaged, but not entangled

Hamilton Smith marks the limit of the verse:

The Apostle is not suggesting that we should neglect the affairs of this life, or that we are necessarily called to give up our everyday business. In other Scriptures he rules that thought out. He tells us to work with our hands to provide what is honest, and he can say of himself, "You yourselves know that these hands ministered to my necessities." But he warns us against letting the affairs of this life fill our time, drain our energy and take over our minds. That way we become entangled as in a net, no longer free to carry out the Lord's will.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

The line falls on the heart, not on the possessions. Mackintosh shows what sets a heart free:

The grand point is to keep the heart disentangled. God's warriors must have free hearts, and the only way to be free is to cast all our care on Him who cares for us. I can stand on the battlefield with a free heart when I have placed my house, my vineyard and my wife in the divine keeping.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

What is at stake

Being tangled up does not put anyone outside the family of God. It puts them outside effective service:

He demands on the part of God's warriors a disentangled heart. It is not a question of salvation, of being a child of God, of being a true Israelite. It is a question of being able to fight an effective war. A man cannot fight well if his heart is tangled up with "a house," "a vineyard" or "a wife."

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

At the commander's disposal

Dennett follows the comparison through to two kinds of servants:

Instead, he arranges to lay aside all his business responsibilities. He wants to be free from every other claim and completely at his commander's disposal. Are the soldiers of Christ to be on any lower level? ... It is a most blessed thing when busy men give their spare time to the Lord's work, putting His interests before their own ease and comfort. But the Apostle speaks here of another kind of servant. In the power of the Holy Spirit these servants free themselves from every human claim, because they want to please the Captain of their salvation and to be under His complete control.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

One person to please

Smith names the one whose approval decides everything:

The good soldier of Jesus Christ seeks to please, not himself or even others, but first and foremost the One who has chosen him to be a soldier.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Whoever hires a servant is the one that servant must please. Campbell asks where that leaves a servant of Christ:

Suppose one is called to be the Lord's servant. How then can he hire himself out as the servant of a denomination or a congregation, and do what man tells him to do? When a man is hired, he becomes a servant to those who hire him and must please them. Should he not stay free as the servant of Christ alone, and serve Him wherever and however his Master directs, day by day?

Modernised from Raymond K. CampbellOriginal wording

The pressure of ordinary life

Westcott names the everyday pressures that crowd Christ out:

One of the first things we have to watch is the way the affairs of life take up our attention and shut out the Lord's interest. Whatever shape the Lord's interest takes in your life, and whatever service you are to give, be on your guard. Do not let the affairs of life fill your mind and crowd out the claims of Christ. It is very hard. The world is in such a state that we feel these distractions — uncertain work, difficulties in trade and business.

Modernised from W. H. WestcottOriginal wording

Summary

- Enrolled. Christ enlisted you. From that moment His pleasure sets the agenda — not your comfort, and not other people's approval.

- Engaged. Enlistment does not cancel your job. Paul never forbids the affairs of life; he forbids being caught in them like a net.

- Entangled. The danger is time, energy and mind so absorbed that you are no longer free to do the Lord's will.

- Effective. Entanglement does not touch your salvation. It touches your fitness to fight: a divided heart cannot fight well.

- Enabled. Cast every care on God. He keeps your house, your work and your family, and your heart goes free.

2 Timothy 2:5 · Darby

And if also any one contend [in the games], he is not crowned unless he contend lawfully.

This verse takes its picture from the public games: a competitor who breaks the rules wins nothing, however well he runs. Paul sets it among three images given to a young servant of Christ, and it raises a sharp question — does God care not only that we serve Him, but how?

One of Three Pictures

Verses 3 to 6 give three trades in a row: soldier, athlete, farmer. Each supplies a condition of service, and one writer sums up the whole set in a single line. (Older translations say "strive lawfully" where the ESV says "competes according to the rules".)

He must endure. He must stay free from the world's entanglements. He must fight by the rules, and work first before he looks for fruit. These are the practical conditions of divine service for whoever takes it up.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Knowing the Rules

An athlete must learn the rules of his sport before he steps into the arena. The same homework falls on the Christian:

There are certain rules of the ring. If you are going to compete, if you are going into special games, you must learn the rules of those games. Break them, and the judges may rule you out and disqualify you. The prize we are looking for makes one thing very important: we must know every desire of the Lord's heart, and all these rules He has given us to walk by. Can I ask you — do you read the Word systematically?

Modernised from W. H. WestcottOriginal wording

First Place, No Crown

The verse does not say the lawbreaker loses ground. It says he is not crowned — and that holds even for the winner:

He is not crowned unless he competes lawfully, running by the rules of the contest. He may come in first and still not be crowned. Do we keep this in mind enough when we serve the Lord? Unless we serve by His instructions and obey His word, we cannot expect a full reward.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

No Cover for Small Departures

A common defence is that a person's overall record should cover a lapse here or there. The athletic figure removes that defence:

Christ calls His servant to be as careful as an athlete. If so, he must keep the revealed will of the Lord as strictly as those who took part in the games of Greece kept their rules. General faithfulness ought never to be sought or allowed as a cover for wrongdoing. And the highest excellence in the highest aims cannot excuse a departure from truth or righteousness, even in small things. The man who broke the law of the games in any way was shut out from the victor's wreath for that very reason.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Training Before the Contest

The rules of the ancient games shaped a competitor's whole life, long before the day of the contest. That is where this verse presses hardest on comfortable Christians:

These rules demanded steady discipline and training before a man could enter the contest at all. History gives us the details of the training the competitors in the Greek games went through: the diet, the exercise, the fixed hours, the hard life they endured to win a crown that perishes. So in these days of ease, wealth and self-indulgence, the servant of the Lord is to train himself the opposite way. That way he can carry out his ministry and service according to the will of his Lord.

Modernised from W. T. TurpinOriginal wording

Ruined Days, Same Rules

Does a day of weakness loosen the rules? One writer meets that argument:

The crown will not be given for great activity, nor for the amount of service, but for faithfulness in service. The crown goes to the one who strives lawfully. It might be argued that, in a day of great weakness, we must each adopt whatever methods we think best to get our service done. To meet such arguments we are warned that, in a day of ruin, we are still bound to "strive lawfully". So this condemns bringing carnal methods, human devices and worldly shortcuts into the service of the Lord.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Crown, Not Salvation

Losing the crown is not losing the Saviour. The two rest on different grounds:

The crown the Apostle speaks of is not given for being a Christian, but for a faithful walk… It ought to be a solemn thought to our hearts that the Lord means to notice how people have stood as witnesses for Him, and what their walk was like. All are to be in glory on the ground of free grace. But Christ watches to see if we run well. He will give a reward if there has been faithfulness, and a crown of righteousness if we have loved His appearing.

Modernised from G. V. WigramOriginal wording

Summary

- Entered. Every Christian is a spiritual athlete, standing beside the soldier and the farmer. The conditions of service: endure, stay free of the world, compete by the rules, work before fruit.

- Ruled. The rules of our contest are God's Word. Reading it steadily is not extra credit; it is the first duty of anyone hoping to be crowned.

- Trained. Ancient competitors gave up food, hours and comfort for a crown that perishes. In days of ease and plenty, the Lord's servant trains the opposite way.

- Faithful. God measures the reward by faithfulness, not by the amount of service. And general faithfulness never excuses a small departure from truth.

- Crowned. Salvation is free grace; the crown is not. Christ is watching how we run, and He gives the wreath only to the one who ran by His rules.

2 Timothy 2:6 · Darby

The husbandman must labour before partaking of the fruits.

Paul gives Timothy three word-pictures: the soldier, the athlete, and now the farmer. The farmer's lesson turns on one small word — first: work comes before the harvest, and that order never changes.

Three pictures, one servant

Each of these verses hands the servant a different trade to learn from.

You will notice the three different ways in which the servant should exercise himself. In the 4th verse you have the warrior; in the 5th verse the wrestler, and in the 6th verse the worker.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

Each figure supplies a different quality.

As a soldier he was to obey his captain's command at once. He was to endure all the hardships of such a demanding calling. As an athlete he was to pay close attention to the rules of the game. He was not to seek the crown by unlawful means, for that would be to lose it. As a farmer he must be patient. He knows the labour must come before the harvest.

Modernised from James BoydOriginal wording

The sense of the words

The writers use an older translation, which reads "must be first partaker of the fruits." The ESV puts it as the farmer who "ought to have the first share of the crops." One writer weighs which word "first" belongs to.

There is a question of translation. Is it "first labouring," or "first partaking"? It is simply a comparison, like the other one… Only he must first labour to be a partaker.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Either way, the sequence stands. One writer draws out both what God secures by it and what God asks along with it.

Rather he must "labour before he partakes of the fruits." That is, he must first labour, and then partake of the fruits. God takes care of His people, and secures them a blessed end. At the same time He will have them wholly for Himself. And He is also jealous about the way in which they seek even the ends of God.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Real work, real claim

The third picture is the plainest of the three. The man who does the work has the first claim on what the field yields.

Farming is man's earliest occupation, and it involves the maximum amount of real hard physical work. It means downright labour. So it is for the servant of the Lord. He must be prepared for real hard work. Yet when the autumn fruits come in, he has the very first claim upon them, and rightly so. We make a great mistake if we think we are special exceptions to this rule, carried to heaven on soft beds of ease.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Harvests cannot be hurried

Farming also fixes the pace of the work.

It is steady labour, and we cannot, by any human effort, hurry the harvest along. Souls must be exercised, and a real work carried on in them… We are impatient by nature. I remember, as a child, planting some little orange trees. I pulled the leaves to make them grow faster, and spoiled the plants.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Now is the season for working

The order also settles what to expect now.

The tendency of all, and especially of the Lord's servants, is to forget this healthy truth in the intense desire to gather in and feast upon the fruit. So we should remember this, and it will save us from many disappointments: now is the time of labour, and it will be the time of labour until the Lord's return… The time of partaking of the fruit is future. Knowing this will encourage our hearts to persevere in service.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

No work, no wages

Another writer puts the same order in the language of wages.

He tells Timothy he must work, or else he will not get his pay. I do not mean pay in a bad sense.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The pattern in Christ Himself

The three figures are not only instructions; one writer sees them fulfilled first in the Lord.

Above all others He was faithful as soldier, athlete, or farmer… He avoided or resisted every entangling alliance "with the affairs of this life." He refused every unlawful help in His strife against sin, and He was always about His Father's business… He Himself, the Firstfruits to God of His own labour, now, after first labouring, "is a partaker of the fruits."

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Summary

- First, labour. The order in the verse is fixed: work comes before harvest, for the servant as surely as for the farmer.

- First, hard labour. Farming means downright hard work, and no servant is exempt from it.

- First, patient labour. You cannot force growth; hurrying souls along spoils the plant, as pulling leaves spoils a young tree.

- First, then fruit. Now is the season of work, and it will be until the Lord returns. Expecting the harvest early only breeds disappointment.

- First in Christ. He laboured before He shared the fruits — the servant walks a road his Master walked ahead of him.

2 Timothy 2:7 · Darby

Think of what I say, for the Lord will give thee understanding in all things.

Paul has just set three pictures before Timothy — the soldier, the athlete, the farmer. Now he tells him to think, and in the same breath points him past his own thinking to the Lord: if understanding is a gift, why must anyone consider at all?

What Timothy Was Told to Consider

Paul's call to think reaches back over the pictures he has just used. Each makes its own demand on a servant of Christ.

Timothy was to take a lesson from the soldier, the athlete, and the farmer. As a soldier he was to be at the instant command of his captain. He was to endure all the hardships that belong to such a demanding calling. As an athlete he was to give close attention to the rules of the game. He was not to seek the crown by unlawful means, for that would be to lose it. As a farmer he must be patient, knowing that the work must come before the gathering in of the fruit.

Modernised from James BoydOriginal wording

One writer notes that the exhortation looks both ways — back to the three pictures and forward to what follows:

This exhortation seems to be a connecting link between verses 6 and 8, and so applies to what comes before as well as to what comes after.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The Weight of the Word "Consider"

The ESV's "think over" renders a word that older versions give as "consider." It asks for more than a quick read.

Mere outward contact with the workings of divine power and mercy brings no spiritual progress. We must weigh what the Lord does and consider it seriously. "Consider (noeo) what I say," Paul said to Timothy, "and the Lord give you understanding (sunesin) in all things."

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

Prayer or Promise

Commentators differ on how the second half of the verse reads. Some take it as Paul's wish. Others read it as a plain promise, as the ESV does.

If we take these words as they stand, they hold an exhortation and a prayer — or at least a strong desire. They point Timothy to the Lord as the source of the power to understand divine things. The better reading, however, seems to be, "The Lord shall give you understanding in all things." That meaning is a little different, and very important. It still reminds Timothy that he depends on the Lord. It also ties his thinking over the apostle's words to the Lord's own work of opening his mind to understand them. The more we consider, weigh and meditate on the Scriptures, the more the Holy Spirit works to unfold their teaching to our souls.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Read as a promise, the words become something a servant can rely on rather than merely hope for.

So the words that follow fit all the more. They are an assurance, not merely a prayer: "And the Lord shall give you understanding in all things." The promise is as wide in its range as it is detailed in its branches. Anyone who has an anointing from the Holy One can count on it, for the Spirit searches all things, even the depths of God.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Not a Matter of Cleverness

So who can actually hand understanding to another person?

Whatever love Paul had for his child in the faith, and however much he wanted him to grow in the mind of God, he could not give him understanding. No one could do this but the Lord. People sometimes think that understanding the mind of God needs a good deal of natural intellect. This is a very great mistake. Mere natural ability counts for nothing in the things of God. You may be very clever in the things of men — politics, business and the like — and know alarmingly little of the things of God. You may be very slow in the things of the world. That is no reason to be slow in the things of God. The Lord can give you understanding in all things, and He will do so if He is sought.

Modernised from James BoydOriginal wording

The Opened Book and the Opened Mind

This pairing appears elsewhere in Scripture. God gives the message, then gives the power to take it in.

It was not enough for Daniel to receive revelations; he needed to have his understanding opened so he could profit by them. Later the Lord opened the Scriptures to the disciples. He also opened their understanding, so that they could grasp the Scriptures. We too need the opened understanding as well as the opened Scriptures. So the apostle, as he opens up the truth to Timothy, can say, "Consider what I say; and the Lord give you understanding."

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Knowing what a passage means is not the finish line.

Let us not be content with reading the passage, or being able to explain it… How good it is to turn from the written word to the living Word! Like Mary long ago, we can sit at His feet and read these words in His presence, as a message from the Lord to each one of us.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Summary

- Consider — the word means to weigh a thing seriously. Outward contact with divine truth alone brings no progress.

- Connected — the two go together. The more we weigh the Scriptures, the more the Spirit unfolds them.

- Given — Paul's love could not hand Timothy understanding. Only the Lord gives it, and cleverness adds nothing.

- Assured — many read it as a promise to count on, not only a wish, and it reaches to all things.

- Personal — explaining a passage is not the goal. The opened book needs an opened mind, at the feet of the living Word.

2 Timothy 2:8 · Darby

Remember Jesus Christ raised from among [the] dead, of [the] seed of David, according to my glad tidings,

Paul packs his whole charge to Timothy into one word: remember. And what Timothy must hold in mind is not a doctrine but a Person — David's descendant, raised from the dead, at the heart of the message Paul calls his own.

Remember a Person, Not Only a Fact

The call is to keep a Person in view, not just to store away an event. One writer shows what hangs on the exact wording.

Verse 8 should read, "Remember Jesus Christ of the seed of David raised from the dead." We are to remember Him as the risen One. It is not enough to remember only that He is risen, important as that is. Because He is of the seed of David, He holds the legal title to God's throne on the earth, and in due time He will bring in all the blessing promised with that throne. But as the One raised from the dead, He opens far wider fields of blessing to us. If we keep Him in view as the risen One, that will guard us against countless twistings of the truth of the gospel.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

The Offspring of David

Paul could have described Christ by His link with the church. Instead he uses the title that ties Him to everything God had promised: "the offspring of David," which older translations render "of the seed of David."

He does not speak of Jesus Christ only in His link with the church. He says "of the seed of David" — the One who fulfils the promises, the One the prophecies point to. Even when we view Him like that, He was raised from the dead. Resurrection is the shape and character of the lowest blessings Jesus gives. Much more is He risen to exalt God in the highest.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Two Pivots of the Truth

Set the two descriptions side by side. Together they carry the whole message: a promise kept, and power displayed.

The truth of the gospel falls into two parts... the fulfilment of the promises, and the power of God in resurrection. These are the two pivots of the truth. First, God is faithful to His promises, shown above all in His dealings with the Jews. Second, God is mighty to bring in something entirely new by His creative, life-giving power, shown in the resurrection. That resurrection also set God's seal on the Person and work of Christ.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

According to My Gospel

"My gospel" marks the trust God gave to Paul. Commentators differ over the order of the two descriptions; in this reading the risen Christ comes first, and stands closest to that phrase.

"Jesus Christ raised from the dead" is the leading thought, and it is tied most closely to the words "according to my gospel." God entrusted Paul with the gospel of the glory of Christ, "who is the image of God." That gospel announced that Jesus Christ, the Christ who had been here and was crucified, had been raised from the dead. It announced that He is glorified as man at the right hand of God, with the glory of God shining in His face. The words "of the seed of David" tell us that Christ was true man, and show what He was on earth when He was presented to the Jews.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Royal Rights, and the Road Through Death

If royal descent could have won an easier path for anyone, it would have won it for Him. It did not.

If anyone had a right to honour and glory on earth, it was the Son of David. Yet in Paul's gospel He passes through death into resurrection. That is the only shape blessing can take, since the world and man are what they are. Nothing could be said more strongly... Paul's gospel insists on the great fact of resurrection from among the dead — even for the Messiah. And this alone is true of Him as Messiah now: He is risen, but not reigning. Still less is the Christian reigning yet.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A Fixed Point When Everything Else Gives Way

This letter describes a scene of breakdown. Against it, one sentence stands as solid ground.

In 2 Timothy, by solemn contrast, all is in ruins. "The pillar and ground of the truth" seems to have fallen, so far as it was placed in the hands of man. Yet one thing rises out of the ruin, like a great headland standing in an angry sea that beats its waves at the foot of it in vain. It is "Jesus Christ, of the seed of David, raised from the dead." This is the unwavering testimony of everyone who bears His name and turns away from the wrong of pushing Him out of the centre where God has put Him.

Modernised from Samuel RidoutOriginal wording

Summary

- Remember Him — hold a living Person before the soul, not just a fact filed away about Him.

- Promise kept — David's offspring is true man. He fulfils everything God had pledged, and holds legal title to the throne on earth.

- Power shown — "raised from the dead" is the second pivot. Here God brings in something entirely new, and sets His seal on the Person and work of Christ.

- Message entrusted — "my gospel" is the good news God gave Paul to carry: the crucified Christ, now raised and glorified as man.

- Pattern set — royal rights did not spare Him from death. He is risen, but not yet reigning; neither is the believer. All around may lie in ruins, but the centre still stands.

2 Timothy 2:9 · Darby

in which I suffer even unto bonds as an evil-doer but the word of God is not bound.

Paul writes from a Roman prison. He is chained and filed with common criminals, though he is the messenger of the gospel. The verse sets two facts side by side: a bound man and an unbound word. The second fact carries the whole argument.

Why the chains came

Paul is not suffering bad luck. He suffers for the gospel he carried. One writer shows how badly the world misread him.

He carried the precious message of the gospel, the ministry of reconciliation. As an ambassador for Christ, he urged everyone to be reconciled to God, as though God were pleading through him. Yet people not only refused his message. They looked on him as someone disturbing the world's peace. In the end he was shut up in prison as a criminal!

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The same holds for every servant of the Lord:

A servant of the Lord may seek to serve Him alone and hold to His Word despite all opposition. Wherever that happens, the enemy lines up all his forces against that man.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Counted among criminals

Paul wears a criminal's label. It does not shake him.

He suffered as though he were an evildoer — the same word used for the criminals crucified with Jesus — and he suffered even to the point of chains. Still, he was not ashamed. His opponents were never more hostile. He knew them, and he named them. Was he discouraged? Not at all. He was never more confident. The word of God is not bound.

Modernised from Dr. Daniel W. PatersonOriginal wording

One writer turns this into a rule of the Christian path:

The one who is most right before God must be content to suffer most before men. We saw the apostle doing this, even to the point of chains.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Where Paul found comfort

Paul does not dwell on his own condition. One writer points to what settled his mind, and to a scene in Acts that matches it.

The apostle lost sight of himself so completely, in his concern for the interests of God in the gospel, that he found his comfort in this: if he was in captivity, the word of God could not be confined. Acts shows the same contrast again and again. In chapter 12 Herod puts James, the brother of John, to death, and "he proceeded to arrest Peter also." But this very activity of the enemy brought God in. Peter is set free, Herod is struck down, and then comes the telling statement: "But the word of God increased and multiplied." When the enemy acts proudly, God steps in and shows that He is above him.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The word does not share his chains

Rome could lock up the man. It could not lock up the message, because the message never depended on him in the first place.

The adversaries might bind him, the messenger of the word of God. But the word of God itself they could not bind. It was in the hand of the Holy Spirit, and He could raise up messengers to carry it wherever and however He chose.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Rome's plan backfired.

But the truth is worth suffering for, and the Word of God is not bound, however hard people work to hold it back or destroy it. In Rome people counted Paul the chief spokesman of the Word of God. So they no doubt supposed that by confining him they would also confine the truth he proclaimed. But it went out even from his prison. It converted prisoners, and even soldiers. It spread in every direction, and worked as well as if people had welcomed it. So it proves to be enough by itself, without the servant's support. In fact it is itself the support of the servant.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Chains that widened the audience

The chains did not stop the message. They set it in front of a whole new audience.

Suffering wrongfully, even to the point of chains as a criminal, did not stop blessing. "The word of God is not bound." On the contrary, such circumstances draw fresh attention. A whole new class of people have their attention drawn to God's revelation. The name of the Lord comes before magistrates, court officials, soldiers, sailors, governors, and perhaps even kings. It may be the world's shame that it happens this way, but rejection is the path of the Christian, and the true glory of the church, until Jesus reigns.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The line still holds

Later generations have taken these words up as their own. When Reformation preachers were silenced by imperial order, one of them saw the ban backfire in exactly Paul's way:

Our opponents thought they had succeeded brilliantly when the preachers were silenced by imperial ban, but they do not see that more is done by our public confession than perhaps ten preachers could have accomplished. Truly Christ is not silent at the Diet. The word of God is not bound. No — if it is forbidden in the pulpits, it will be heard in the palaces of kings.

Modernised from For the YoungOriginal wording

The same sentence has been read as the story of the Bible reaching new languages:

Translations have multiplied quickly. Missionaries all over the world gain a foothold and learn the language. Then they build a grammar and translate portions of Scripture for those whose salvation they seek. "The word of God is not bound."

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

Summary

- Cause — Paul suffers for the gospel he would not drop. Opposition follows the servant who serves the Lord alone.

- Chains — He carries the same label as the criminals crucified beside Jesus. He is neither ashamed nor discouraged.

- Unbound — Paul's comfort was simple: they could chain the man, not the message. It rests in the Holy Spirit's hand and supports the servant.

- Reach — The prison became a doorway. Soldiers, officials and rulers heard the name of the Lord.

- Result — The pattern still runs. The same word keeps crossing into new languages today.

2 Timothy 2:10 · Darby

For this cause I endure all things for the sake of the elect, that *they* also may obtain the salvation which [is] in Christ Jesus with eternal glory.

Paul writes this from prison, and his "therefore" opens the reason he stays under the suffering. The reason is not about himself: he endures for other people, and for what they will gain.

"The word of God is not bound"

The chain on Paul's wrist stopped his travelling, but it did not stop the message, and his imprisonment even opened doors that freedom had not.

No persecution on the part of the world can stop the blessing reaching God's elect. The world may bind the preacher: it cannot bind the word of God. In fact, the hostility of the world that bound Paul only became an opportunity. It brought the gospel before the great ones of the earth. It also let him write the prison letters that unfold our calling so wonderfully.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Love that sounds like his Master's

Paul says he suffers so that others may be saved. That is language we expect from Christ, not from a man. One writer marks both the likeness and its limit — the propitiation, the sacrifice for sins that Christ alone made.

In this suffering and blessed apostle's mind, the troubles of gospel service take on a high and unusual character. It is sharing in the sufferings of Christ, and in Paul's case to a very remarkable degree. He uses the kind of words we would use of Christ Himself as regards His love. No one else could take part in the propitiation. But in devotedness, and in suffering for love and for righteousness, we have the privilege of suffering with Him.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Chosen people still have to be reached

If God has already chosen people, why work to reach them? One writer answers with Daniel, a prophet who knew from Scripture how long God had fixed Jerusalem's ruin to last.

Daniel was no fatalist. He knew from the books that the years God had fixed for the ruin of Jerusalem were nearly over. Even so, he did not rule out the use of means or human effort... The same is always true of those who hold the truth of God's election and predestination in a sober, thankful way. Instead of paralysing the nerve of earnest effort, those blessed truths are meant to stir up spiritual energy. In meekness and faith they enable believers to pray and work, sure that their efforts will not be wasted. For God, who appointed the blessing, just as certainly appointed the means for reaching it.

Modernised from C. KnappOriginal wording

The certainty of the outcome and the cost of getting there sit side by side.

It is not that the salvation of the elect is uncertain: the Lord Jesus will surely guard that according to all His gracious power and the unfailing purposes of God. But as another apostle says, "If the righteous is scarcely saved, what will become of the ungodly and the sinner?" It is indeed with difficulty that the elect are saved, though saved they certainly will be; but as it needs all the resources of divine grace, so it calls for all the love of Christ in hard-working service.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

"In Christ Jesus" — and nowhere else

The salvation Paul suffers for has an address. Paul puts it in a Person, not in a church group or a system.

No material order, no visible organization, no outward system, however correct and scriptural, can bring this about for us. Of course it is very important that the order of our gatherings follows Scripture. But when we put that in the place of faith, very serious loss follows. Hardly anything could be worse than to say that salvation is in the church.

Modernised from H. J. VineOriginal wording

"With eternal glory"

Salvation and glory are joined here but not identical, and the difference is worth seeing.

Paul endured all his hardships and troubles not only for Christ, but for those who belonged to Christ, God's elect. He did it so that his testimony would carry them the salvation that is in Christ Jesus. They will receive it in its fullest sense when they enter the eternal glory with Christ. The salvation is not exactly the eternal glory, but it leads us into it. Christ will change our lowly bodies and make them like His own body. Then we will have been saved from everything we have faced in this world, where all is against God and against all who are His.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

The same road for smaller people

Paul is not describing a rank no one else can hold.

The grace of God and the power of the Holy Spirit enabled him to suffer everything that came on him through his testimony, for the sake of the elect... Never forget that the same path is open to every servant of the Lord. Smaller vessels than the apostle may still have the same desires, aims and goals, in the exact measure that the affections of Christ fill their hearts.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Yet few walk it. One writer names what it takes inside a person.

How few would dare to say these words as their own experience, from that day to this! Still, we may earnestly desire it in our measure. But it supposes a believer who has not only a good conscience and a heart burning in love, but who is thoroughly self-judged, with Christ dwelling in his heart by faith.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Bound man, free word — prison stopped Paul's travels, not his message. Opposition even carried the gospel to rulers and gave us his prison letters.

- Shared suffering, not shared sacrifice — believers may suffer for love as Christ did. But no one shares the propitiation He alone made.

- Chosen, still sought — election does not cancel effort. God appointed the blessing and the means alike, so His certainty fuels our work.

- Christ, not a system — this salvation sits in Christ Jesus. Put a church system in the place of faith and the loss is serious.

- Salvation now, glory then — salvation is not the eternal glory itself. It is the road into it, complete when Christ makes our bodies like His own.

2 Timothy 2:11 · Darby

The word [is] faithful; for if we have died together with [him], we shall also live together;

Paul hands Timothy a settled saying to lean on when the cost of service feels too high. Two questions sit at its heart. What kind of death is meant, and when does life with Christ begin?

A saying already trusted

The opening words can be read in more than one way.

The exact meaning of "It is a faithful saying," or, literally, "faithful is the word," is not seen at once. It may be a solemn declaration that the sentences which follow are true. Or it might mean that these truths were already current among the saints. The Apostle then takes them up and applies them to the matter in hand. To Timothy, at such a moment, they would carry great force. He was at least tempted to shrink from the cross that came with his service. Nothing could meet that moment better than this truth: if we have died with Christ, we shall also live with Him.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Paul leaves out a phrase he adds to other such sayings. That omission shows who this one is for.

He does not add about this word "worthy of all acceptation"; for it is a saying for saints rather than for sinners as such. But the saying is faithful beyond doubt: "if we died together with Him, we shall also live together." Every Christian has died with Christ. It is the very truth which every baptized soul confesses in his baptism, even if he were unable to speak. And it is lack of faith, not lack of speech, which makes it untrue of anyone. The "if" clause is the decisive one. Yet no Christian should shrink from it, and no true Christian can. For it was Christ who, having suffered everything, gave everything freely.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A death already died

The "if" is not a test the reader might fail. It points back to something finished at the cross.

Christ has been through death for us, and that death was our death. It carried the weight of our sins — a death of wrath and curse, to deliver the children of wrath. Dying in our place like this, we who believe in Him have died — are dead — with Him. It is not an individual experience; it is not experience at all. It is a fact, true even apart from our faith in it. Yet our faith in it counts for much in the character of our Christianity.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

What the fact costs now

Commentators differ over where the weight falls.

This is true of all believers by their position: all have died in Christ and live in Him. But the meaning here is the practical showing of it in self-denial and suffering with Him.

Modernised from Arno Clemens GaebeleinOriginal wording

Taking the place of death changes what threats can do to a servant of Christ.

Being joined with Christ in His death meant that they accepted the place of death in this world. So with Timothy, and with us all. If we take the place of being dead, no persecutions, no dangers could turn us aside from the path of service. It will also encourage us always to count ourselves dead. And it reminds us that our living together with Him is the divine consequence of being joined with Him in death.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The life still ahead

Believers do live now by Christ's life, yet the promise in this verse looks forward.

And "if we died with Him," which no believer can dispute now, "we shall also live with Him." Paul here assures us of the bright and blessed future. It is just as true that we live now because He lives, or, as Scripture puts it elsewhere, Christ lives in us. But here the living with Him remains before us as a hope. Here and now we are to carry about in our bodies the dying of the Lord Jesus (2 Cor. 4:10); by and by it will be nothing but living with Him.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Courage when life itself is the price

This order — death first, life after — is what steadies a servant who may lose everything.

The faithful saying encourages us to remember Jesus Christ and to follow the Apostle's example in accepting the path of suffering and toil: "If we have died together with Him, we shall also live together." We may be called to "endure all things", even death. Let us not forget that we can afford to let go of the present life, because of the great truth that, having died with Christ, we shall indeed live with Him.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Summary

- Faithful — Paul gives this saying to believers under pressure, not to outsiders as a gospel appeal. It may already have been a truth passing among Christians.

- Died — the "if" states a fact, not a condition. Christ's death was our death. Every believer confesses it in baptism, whether or not we feel it.

- Accepted — that fact is meant to show itself in self-denial, so no danger can push a servant off the path of service.

- Carried — meanwhile we carry the dying of Jesus in the body. Life with Him is still hope, not yet sight.

- Released — because life with Him is certain, we can let the present life go, even to death itself.

2 Timothy 2:12 · Darby

if we endure, we shall also reign together; if we deny, *he* also will deny us;

Paul sets two futures side by side. Endurance now leads to reigning with Christ later. Denial has its own answer.

What the word behind "suffer" means

The verb Paul uses is not the ordinary word for suffering, and one writer traces the difference carefully:

This is hardly a question of suffering with Christ, or for Christ. In fact, it is not the usual word for suffering, as it is in Romans 8:17. It means to endure, or, as someone has put it well, "to go through suffering patiently." So it must include suffering with Christ, since every Christian does this. The measure of it will depend on his faithfulness to Christ and on his walking in the Spirit. It may also include suffering for Christ.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Suffering is the road, not the payment

It is easy to read the verse as a trade: pain now, a throne later. One commentator answers that:

Our reigning with Christ does not depend in any way on our present suffering. Rather, suffering here is the appointed path for those who will share Christ's kingdom with Him.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The reigning has not started

Some claim that believers reign already. One writer answers by pointing to where Christ Himself now sits:

There need be no question here: it is suffering now, not reigning with Him yet. Some ancient copies read Revelation 5 or Revelation 20 as if the saints reign now. That is plainly wrong — wrong morally as well as in doctrine. We shall reign with Christ, but even He still sits on the Father's throne. He is waiting to receive His own throne, and we must wait much more... Until then we are to endure, not to reign. When He appears, we shall appear with Him. When He reigns, we shall reign with Him.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Sharing His rejection before sharing His crown

This suffering comes from being tied to a Person the world still refuses. One writer points to the men who stood by David while he was rejected:

We must not forget that He is the rejected Christ, still rejected by the world, and we are called to share in His rejection. The reigning day has not come, but it is coming... Those 400 followers of David shared his fortunes while he was rejected, and then shared his glory when he was raised up. In the same way we are called to share our Lord's rejection now, and His glory later.

Modernised from J T MawsonOriginal wording

"If we deny Him" — a settled course, not a single fall

Peter denied his Master, and grace restored him. That case shapes the second half of the verse:

Denying the Lord is far from impossible for a servant of His. Scripture shows it happening in one of the most honoured of them, who had thought that for him, of all men, it was impossible; yet Peter was about to do it... Still, the all-overcoming, all-forgiving grace of Christ rose above it and wiped it out... But where denial is a course of life, as here ("if we shall deny", not merely if we should deny in a single act), the result is what it ought to be: God must defend His injured majesty. "He also will deny us." God would stop being God if He put up with the dishonour of His Son.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Another writer defines the denial itself, and explains why Paul says "we":

To deny Christ means, not a sudden fall into temptation, like Peter's, but a total and absolute denial. Whatever profession was made before, it shows there had never been any reality in the soul. We can understand the word "we" when we remember that the Spirit of God always takes us up on the ground of our profession. So the question is not whether a believer can finally deny Christ. The teaching is that an absolute denial of Him is the unmistakable evidence that the soul had never been converted... Those who deny Christ will also be denied; that is, they will be finally and entirely rejected.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Summary

- Share His lot — Christ is still rejected by the world. We share that rejection now, as David's 400 men shared his, and we share His glory later.

- Endure — the word means more than "suffer". It means "to go through suffering patiently". Every Christian carries some of this, and the measure depends on faithfulness and walking in the Spirit.

- Path, not price — suffering does not buy the kingdom. It is the appointed road for those who will be with Christ in it.

- Not yet — Christ still sits on the Father's throne and waits for His own. So do we. Until He appears, our part is to endure, not to reign.

- Denial — the warning targets a settled course of life, not a single fall. Grace restored Peter after his denial. A total denial shows the soul was never converted.

2 Timothy 2:13 · Darby

if we are unfaithful, *he* abides faithful, for he cannot deny himself.

This verse ends a short saying that Paul set before Timothy. It closes not with what we do, but with what God is. It raises two hard questions. What failure does Paul mean? And how can God stay faithful when we do not?

The line and its reason

The last clause is not a loose add-on. The word "for" makes it the ground of everything said before.

There is a closing sentence of great weight: "if we are unfaithful, He abides faithful." And this is for the most convincing and glorious of reasons: "for He cannot deny Himself." At first hearing, reading "for" may seem to spoil the ease and flow of the sentence. But good and ancient manuscripts require it. On reflection it adds a great deal to its force. It is not a separate remark added to confirm what goes before. The ground or proof of His abiding faithfulness lies in the blessed fact of His unchanging truth.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Denying Him

The denial in view is a settled path, not a moment of weakness.

There is a solemn warning here. The denial in this verse is no isolated fall, however shameful, as in the case of the Apostle Peter. It is the continued course of those who deny the glory and work of the Son, whatever profession they make. He will deny such people. As it has been truly said, "God would cease to be God, if He accepted the dishonour of His Son." Amid all the unfaithfulness of the professing Christian world to Christ, "He abides faithful: He cannot deny Himself."

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Peter is the test case. His story shows what grace does with a single act of denial.

No doubt this was only a passing act, however shameful and terrible, and however often he repeated it, each time making it worse. Yet the all-overcoming, all-forgiving grace of Christ rose above it and wiped it out. It even turned it into profit never forgotten and fruitful blessing.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What "faithless" means

Commentators differ over the middle phrase, which older translations render "if we believe not". Some read it as unbelief in the full sense: a soul that never had faith at all. Even so, they find comfort in the second half of the verse.

The question is not whether a believer can finally deny Christ. The teaching is rather that an absolute denial of Him is the unmistakable evidence that the soul had never been converted. … Then comes the solemn addition, "If we believe not." Some have argued that this means being unfaithful as Christians. It does not. It means being positively without faith, and we see no reason for departing from the usual meaning of the word. "He abides faithful" — not to us, but to Himself and to His word — "He cannot deny Himself." Whatever our wavering and changeableness, He must always act in line with His own nature, His holiness, and His truth. In this — in His unchangeableness — lies the eternal security of all who, through grace, have been led to put their trust in Him.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Others apply it to believers whose trust is thin. They draw comfort from it, not despair.

Still we must never forget this. His trustworthiness does not depend in the least on the worth, or otherwise, of our trust. "If we believe not — are unfaithful — yet He abides faithful: He cannot deny Himself" (2 Tim. 2:13). So it is a happy truth that those who are weak in faith, and so do not trust Him fully, still find Him wholly true. Nothing does more to strengthen and increase our trust in the Lord.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

His purposes and our service

Because His faithfulness is to Himself, His plans move forward whether or not we keep pace with them.

If we do not believe, the Lord will still carry out all the purposes of His heart, all the thoughts of His love; for He cannot deny Himself. He does not depend in any way on our faithfulness or service. Yet He may be pleased to give us the privilege of being His servants, of working in His vineyard.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Where faith rests

This verse speaks into a scene of ruin. It tells faith where to look.

But, in the face of all this, God abides faithful. He cannot deny Himself. Here is the resource and the resting-place of faith. Faith is not blind to human failure; but it fixes its gaze on divine faithfulness. It confesses the ruin of man; but it counts on the resources of God.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

The same faithfulness opens the way back after failure.

For Him to deny Himself would be impossible. But if He abides faithful, He is also "faithful and just to forgive" when His failing people confess their sins to Him, whether on their own behalf or on behalf of others.

Modernised from J Wilson SmithOriginal wording

Summary

- Faithful to Himself. The word "for" carries the weight: His faithfulness rests on His own unchanging truth, not on ours.

- Faithful in warning. A settled course of denying Christ has its answer. God would cease to be God if He accepted the dishonour of His Son.

- Faithful after a fall. Peter's denial was an act, not a course, and grace rose above it and turned it into lasting blessing.

- Faithful to His purposes. He does not depend on our faithfulness or service. Every thought of His love still arrives.

- Faithful as our resting-place. Faith owns the ruin, counts on God, and comes back by confession to the One who is faithful and just to forgive.

2 Timothy 2:14 · Darby

Of these things put in remembrance, testifying earnestly before the Lord not to have disputes of words, profitable for nothing, to the subversion of the hearers.

Paul has just laid down a series of settled certainties. Now he tells Timothy what to do with them. He is to keep those truths in front of God's people. He is also to warn them off a habit that looks like zeal for truth but ruins those who listen.

"These Things"

The command to remind points backwards, to the sayings Paul has just recited.

"These things" refers to verses 11-13. Those divine truths stand through every change and every phase of the Church's condition. They are bound up with the Lord's own moral nature, and so with the very essence of Christianity. They can never be forgotten without damage. That is why Paul urges Timothy to keep them always before the minds of the saints. At the same time, Timothy was to charge them before the Lord to avoid all contentions about words, which, instead of building up, tended to overturn the hearers.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Reminding, Not Inventing

Much of what Timothy was told to do was not new teaching at all.

Much of Timothy's work was to remind souls of what they had already learned. He was not told to bring out new or original things. That point carries special weight in the last days, when the danger of striving about words grows, along with its emptiness in terms of spiritual profit. Timothy must charge the saints not to stoop to this. Its effect is to turn souls aside from the truth.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

What a Word-Fight Is

The people most at risk here are not the careless but those who prize the truth.

There are real differences even among Christians, more or less serious in disguising or perverting the truth. But those who value the truth often fall into distinctions without a difference, above all where there is no aggressive zeal. Zeal of this sort makes them determined word-warriors. How true it is that this is useful for nothing, while it is readily available for overturning those who hear! For the word-warrior knows when to stop; the simple who hear go on and are punished.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Truth Turned Into a Hobby

Paul says such quarrelling does no good. The next comment traces that emptiness to a motive: Scripture used to feed curiosity.

One long-standing evil is the habit of using divine truth to satisfy spiritual curiosity — a mere mental exercise. It has produced countless clever theories built on certain passages of holy Scripture. Men carried away by imagined discoveries, puffed up with self-importance and governed by an unsubmissive spirit, have drawn away unstable souls. They strive about words to no profit, and, as the apostle says, they tend to the overturning of the hearers. They play straight into the enemy's hands. They waste priceless time and starve souls, because speculation, not Christ, has become the object of the heart.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

The Teacher's Snare

Paul is warning a teacher, and teachers have their own version of the fault.

Whenever spiritual life and energy decline, Christian teachers also fall into the trap of entertaining their hearers. They offer clever and fanciful interpretations, drawn from historical details or from types and figures, instead of ministering Christ. So note that such discussions do no good — and they also turn aside those who listen. Sadly, believers can grow tired of the heaven-sent manna, as the Israelites did. Then there are always people at hand who will feed the appetite of nature.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Behind the Quarrel

Word-strife is not a harmless quirk of temperament. Someone else profits from it.

It is through disputes about words, and speculations, that Satan brings in his most subtle deceptions. The true way is to work hard to show yourself approved by God, a workman who does not need to be ashamed, "rightly dividing the Word of truth."

Modernised from Arno Clemens GaebeleinOriginal wording

The remedy loops back to where the verse started.

In verse 14 Paul urges Timothy to remind believers of these solemn matters. Remembering them frees believers from wasting their time on unprofitable things that only breed quarrels.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Summary

- Remember — "These things" are the lasting truths of verses 11-13. They are tied to the Lord's own nature, and forgetting them does damage.

- Repeat — Timothy's job was to remind people of what they already knew, not to produce anything new.

- Refuse — Word-fighting is zeal gone wrong. It makes distinctions without a difference, and it opens a door to Satan's subtlest deceptions.

- Reckon the cost — The word-warrior knows when to stop. The simple hearer walks on, overturned. It wastes time and starves souls.

- Replace — The cure is a workman approved by God, who rightly divides the word of truth and ministers Christ instead of speculation.

2 Timothy 2:15 · Darby

Strive diligently to present thyself approved to God, a workman that has not to be ashamed, cutting in a straight line the word of truth.

Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.

2 Timothy 2:16 · Darby

But profane, vain babblings shun, for they will advance to greater impiety,

Paul has just told Timothy to handle the word of truth well. Now he names the opposite activity and tells him to keep away from it. The warning comes with its own reason: this talk does not stay still. It moves, and it moves one way only.

What the Words Describe

The ESV calls this "irreverent babble." Older translations say "profane and vain babblings," and each of those words does its own job. One names an attitude to holy things. The other names the content:

Babblings that are profane treat divine things as if they were common, because they make light of what is sacred. They are "vain" because the arguments used have no substance.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

The word also fits a familiar habit today — religious talk that leaves God out:

"Profane" here means purely secular, with no real reference to God. It drags everything down to a level where only reason and matter count. This is empty vanity, and it drags souls into deeper ungodliness.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Why Talk Ends in Conduct

The verse ties this talk to ungodliness. One writer shows how the first produces the second:

Scripture warns us that as profane and vain babblings increase, ungodly conduct will increase with them. Profane talk leads to an ungodly walk. Holding or spreading error will, as always, lower outward conduct. Laxity of doctrine leads to laxity of morals.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Why Debate Will Not Stop It

Paul tells Timothy to avoid this talk, not to refute it. The problem lies deeper than the ideas themselves:

This proves how useless it is to meddle with talk that is not only empty but profane. There was no fear of God in those who indulged in it, and the fear of God is the beginning of everything good for fallen man. Until the truth reaches the conscience, we cannot expect such people to stop misusing the precious revelations of God. They are guilty of profanity. They do not need arguments; they need repentance. Discussion would only flatter their self-importance. It could never stop such a destructive evil.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Danger to the One Who Engages

Gifted people feel this pull most. The damage runs two ways — to the debater, and to those watching him:

Some know their own ability to take evil apart and answer it, and so they are prone to meddle with these empty profanities. This does them no good. It may also harm believers, who value such workers and may soak their minds in these dreary efforts. As a rule these efforts puff up the guilty parties instead of convincing them. Time is too precious for anything but what builds up. The man who sets out to argue with every empty dreamer may win, but he is in real danger of serious harm to himself.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Positive Alternative

Shunning is not silence. Standing for the truth is still a duty. What Paul rules out is the slide from truth into arguments about words:

Satan has no more successful trap than luring the Lord's servants into foolish controversies. When people are turning away from the truth, contending for it is one of the servant's first responsibilities. But that is very different from turning aside to arguments about words — or, as the Apostle puts it here, "empty voices": words or sounds that carry no meaning for the believer. We cannot say too often that the best way to refute error is to state the truth. Controversy carried on this way builds up both speaker and hearers. Profane and empty babblings only produce more impiety, because they harden the heart and the conscience.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

One Command Among Many

This is not a one-off instruction. The same letter gives the same command again and again, in different words:

Separation from evil is the first step in God's path. If I cannot reform the evils of Christendom, I am responsible to be right myself... Notice how many times, in different terms and different ways, this letter urges separation from evil. The Apostle says:

- "Shun profane and vain babblings" — 2 Timothy 2:16 - "Depart from iniquity" — 2 Timothy 2:19 - "Purge himself from these" — 2 Timothy 2:21 - "Flee also youthful lusts" — 2 Timothy 2:22 - "Foolish and senseless questionings avoid" — 2 Timothy 2:23 - "From such turn away" — 2 Timothy 3:5

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Summary

- Empty — the talk is "profane" because it treats sacred things as common. It is "vain" because its arguments have nothing behind them.

- Moving — empty talk never stays put. Loose doctrine loosens conduct, so profane talk ends in an ungodly walk.

- Useless — where there is no fear of God, debate only flatters the talker. Such people need repentance, not better arguments.

- Costly — you may win the argument with an empty dreamer and still come away damaged. Onlookers soak up the dreariness too.

- Replaced — the cure is not silence but substance. State the truth; it builds up speaker and hearer alike. Then follow the letter's steady call — shun, depart, flee, avoid, turn away.

2 Timothy 2:17 · Darby

and their word will spread as a gangrene; of whom is Hymenaeus and Philetus;

Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.

2 Timothy 2:18 · Darby

[men] who as to the truth have gone astray, saying that the resurrection has taken place already; and overthrow the faith of some.

Paul names two men whose teaching had gone wrong: they did not deny the resurrection, but said it was already past. How far can an error like that reach into a believer's life, and where does it stop?

Two teachers inside the Christian profession

These were not outsiders attacking from a distance. The verb Paul uses for going wrong carries the idea of an archer's shot falling wide.

The apostle points out that this dreadful evil among the saints — once, if not any longer — was no imaginary danger to haunt souls, but a fact calling for healthy fear and horror: "Of whom is Hymenaeus and Philetus, who as to the truth went astray," or literally, missed the mark, saying that "the resurrection had taken place already, and overthrow the faith of some."

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Not a denial, but a spiritualising

Commentators agree the error was subtle rather than blunt, and that its attraction was its air of deeper insight. One writer suggests where they may have found their proof-text.

These men, it seems, held the place of teachers. They fell into a serious error: they did not deny the resurrection, but said it was already past. This subtle form of false teaching is worth special attention. Many believers today could be caught by a seeming super-spirituality that sounds plausible. The teaching of Hymenaeus and Philetus had exactly that pretentious character, for they made the resurrection a spiritual thing. It is quite possible they based their argument on Ephesians 2, where we read that God has made us alive together with Christ, and raised us up together. But "concerning the truth" they erred — literally, they missed the mark. The effect was to overthrow the faith of some.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Truth stretched too far

The danger was not too little interest in truth but too much confidence about it. That makes the warning land closest to the people who care most.

It is deeply interesting to weigh the character of this error. It was not ignorance of the truth so much as exaggeration. It was the exalting of present privilege to the denial of our hope at Christ's coming. No doubt they prided themselves on higher truth than others taught, and on superior intelligence. This is an extreme danger for people who truly thirst for the truth of God and value it. If they are not watchful, they fall into the trap most easily.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Why the idea destroys Christian living

Our Lord calls us to share His sufferings now and to be glorified later. This error cuts the waiting short.

But the error that the resurrection is already past is fatal to this endurance in the meantime. If it were true, it would entitle us to reign as kings now, to take our ease, to enjoy present honour and glory. The enemy framed and calculated it for one purpose: to thwart the will of our Lord, who calls us to share His sufferings until we are glorified together. So it is false as a doctrine and ruinous in practice. It also destroys all communion with Christ, which means sharing His affections in separation from the world.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The church settled down on earth

The error changed whole churches, not only individuals. Take away the future, and the people of God stop travelling.

I think I see the form of the church settling down into the world in the doctrine of Hymenaeus and Philetus: if the resurrection is already past, then here we are, settled in our final state. No one had yet formed it into a system. It simply took away the expectation of the Lord and heavenly hopes. For if the resurrection was past, then Christ had freed His people spiritually and left them here, content in their worldly home. The church was no longer a stranger and a pilgrim, a bride waiting for the Bridegroom. She had settled into a permanent, accepted place on the earth.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

What they could not overturn

Paul says the faith "of some" was upset. One writer explains what "the faith" means here.

"The faith" here means the thing believed. These false teachers really turned souls aside from the truth and led them away from what they had said they believed. It is not a question of salvation, but for the time, at least, these misguided people gave up the truth.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The loss was real. It also had a limit.

In teaching this they tampered with the very foundations of the faith of the gospel. They overthrew the personal faith of anyone who came under their power. They could not, of course, overthrow the faith of Christianity. That was a divine foundation, and whatever God founds always stands firm as a rock. Nor could they overthrow anything God had founded in the hearts of His people. That always remains, come what may, and "the Lord knows those who are His" — even if false teaching had misled them, so that others could no longer tell them apart.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Summary

- Missed — "swerved" means missing the mark. These two men taught inside the church, and they shot wide of the truth.

- Stretched — the error was exaggeration, not ignorance. They pushed present privilege so far that it denied the hope of Christ's coming.

- Flattered — it looked like deeper insight. That is why people who value truth most fall into this trap most easily.

- Settled — if the end has come, endurance and suffering with Christ end too. The bride stops waiting and makes a home in the world.

- Bounded — the damage is real but limited. False teaching can upset "the faith of some," but it cannot touch what God has founded, either in Christianity or in His people's hearts.

2 Timothy 2:19 · Darby

Yet the firm foundation of God stands, having this seal, [The] Lord knows those that are his; and, Let every one who names the name of [the] Lord withdraw from iniquity.

Paul writes this line right after naming two men whose teaching had upset the faith of some. Everything looked unstable, so he points Timothy to a foundation that cannot be shaken and to the two truths stamped on it.

What Still Stands

The verse opens with "But." It turns from the wreckage to what the enemy never touched.

Hymenaeus and Philetus had helped to overturn the foundations of the faith in some of the saints. But despite all that Satan had managed to do through them, the foundation of God stood, and was immovable. This is no small comfort in a day of confusion and ruin. The enemy may be allowed to wreck the public form of Christianity... but there still remains for faith this sure foundation of God on which souls may rest, whatever the fury of the storm, in perfect peace.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Commentators differ on what the foundation is.

Some have guessed that it is the doctrine of the resurrection, others the promises, some again election. Others have suggested the church, or, with better reason, Christ Himself. But there seems no sufficient ground for defining the foundation in this place. If the Holy Spirit has left it general, why should anyone seek to limit the thought? The object clearly is to mark what stays firm and of God in the middle of confusion and ruin.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Seal With Two Faces

The verse joins two pictures: something buried, and something on display.

A foundation is supposed to be out of sight, but a seal is visible. We have the two metaphors here. A foundation is something settled that cannot be changed, and a seal is the emblem of authority, and the sign of unchangeable purpose... His seal is open to the inspection of all.

Modernised from William J HockingOriginal wording

The two halves of the inscription do different work in us. The older translation quoted here reads "the name of Christ" where the ESV has "the name of the Lord."

It has been well said that the seal on God's foundation has two sides. One bears the inscription, "The Lord knows those who are His." The other says, "Let everyone who names the name of Christ depart from iniquity." The first is as peace-giving as the second is practical.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

What Only God Can See

The Lord's knowledge matters because human eyes had lost the ability to tell who was His.

All those in Asia had turned away from the Apostle. The profession of Christianity was so widespread, and so merged in the world and worldly things, that the outward eye could no longer tell who were the true saints of God.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The same words also settle a believer's fear about his own standing.

The foolish virgins have the profession, but not the Spirit — they are not Christ's... So when the Bridegroom comes, they are unprepared and shut out. "I do not know you," the Bridegroom says. Could this be said of any saint, however unsatisfactory his state? No; for it is written again, "The Lord knows those who are His."

Modernised from C KnappOriginal wording

The Half That Is Ours

"Iniquity" here is wider than crime or scandal.

The Greek word here for "iniquity" is adikia. W. E. Vine's Dictionary of New Testament Words says it means "a condition of not being right." We are to separate from all that is not right — from all that is not according to God's word.

Modernised from W. R. DronsfieldOriginal wording

Two things matter here: which verb the seal uses, and who has to obey it.

This is not at all the question we have to judge when it comes to departing from iniquity. We are not asked to decide whether others are the Lord's... if one names the name of the Lord, he is responsible to depart from unrighteousness, whatever others may do, or whoever they may be... he is not told simply to abstain from it, but to depart from it, which means a separation in some very real sense.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

An Older Echo

Both halves of the seal appear together in the account of Korah's rebellion against Moses.

In that account we have, "The Lord will show who are His, and who is holy," said by Moses in reply to Korah and his company. About Dathan and Abiram, he had to say, "Depart, please, from the tents of these wicked men, and touch nothing of theirs."... We are neither sovereign nor all-knowing. God is both, and in due time He will make clear who are His. We are, however, responsible to act in line with His word, and avoid all sharing in the error and evil.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Summary

- Foundation. Men can wreck the outward form. The foundation God laid stands beyond Satan's reach, and faith rests on it in the storm.

- Seal. The foundation lies out of sight. Its seal is public: an emblem of authority with two inscriptions, one comforting, one commanding.

- Known. The first inscription is God's side: in a scene too confused for the eye to sort out, no true saint escapes His notice, and to none of them will He ever say, "I do not know you."

- Depart. The second is ours. We do not just avoid what is not right; we separate from it. It binds each person who names the Lord's name, whatever others do.

- Balance. We are neither sovereign nor all-knowing; God is both. He will show who are His in His time; our part meanwhile is obedience, not sorting people out.

2 Timothy 2:20 · Darby

But in a great house there are not only gold and silver vessels, but also wooden and earthen; and some to honour, and some to dishonour.

Paul compares the Christian profession on earth to a large house filled with very different vessels. The picture raises three questions: how did the house get so mixed, who are the vessels, and what should a believer inside it do?

Two letters, two pictures

One commentator sets this picture beside the description of the church in Paul's first letter to Timothy.

Here is a living picture of what the church was becoming. How different from the view given in the First Letter! (1 Tim. 3:15) There the house of God is called the church of the living God, the pillar and support of the truth... The assembly of the living God held out the truth before all eyes. But now, in the Second Letter, other things had flooded in. Ease had taken the place of suffering. Timidity had taken the place of courage. False teaching had come in, even about the most basic truths. So the Spirit of God pictures a very different state of things. The Spirit of God has not left His seat. But He no longer marks out the house as the house of the living God. It may look grander, yet there is far more that is unreal.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

An illustration, not a new title

Paul never calls the church "a great house." He draws a comparison, and seeing that clears up much confusion.

He does not say, "In the house of God," but "In a great house there are not only vessels..." He is using an illustration. It shows what professing Christianity has become — and that profession is indeed the house of God as man has built it (1 Cor. 3). It has become a mixed thing, like a great house holding vessels for honour and vessels for dishonour.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

How the mixture got in

The house did not start out mixed. One writer traces the change back to one early case — Simon Magus, a magician who was baptised though he had no real share in it.

On the day of Pentecost the people who formed the House of God when the Holy Spirit came down were no "strangers." All were true children of God... But how soon the "stranger" came in. The baptism of Simon Magus brought a man into the company where the Spirit of God lived, a man who had no part or share in the matter. Others soon followed. So even in the apostles' day the House of God came to look like a great house.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

What the vessels stand for

Commentators differ on what the materials mean. One takes the metals and the cheaper materials as two classes of people, and reads them alongside Romans 9.

Vessels of gold and silver are the vessels that belong to the service of the house of God. Nebuchadnezzar once took the gold and silver vessels from the temple at Jerusalem and carried them to Babylon (Dan. 5:2, 3). Vessels of wood and earth ought not to be in the house of God. Romans 9:21-23 shows us that vessels for dishonourable use are "vessels of wrath prepared for destruction," and vessels for honourable use are "vessels of mercy, which He has prepared beforehand for glory." So, broadly speaking, vessels of gold and silver stand for true Christians. They are vessels for honour. Vessels of wood and earth stand for people in the church who profess faith but are not converted.

Modernised from Raymond K. CampbellOriginal wording

Another writer finds no slight here on the cheaper vessels at all.

The passage makes no unfair distinction between the vessels of gold and silver and the vessels of wood and earth. The "honour" of a vessel appears to depend on its use rather than on its own value. They are of different materials and for different uses. Vessels of gold and silver may be to the honour of the Master. Vessels of wood and clay may be to His honour just as much, since each is doing what it was made for.

Modernised from William J. HockingOriginal wording

How honour is lost

Material is not the last word. The same writer shows how a vessel of real value can still be put to dishonour.

You may take a golden vessel and use it for dishonour. When Belshazzar used the sacred vessels at his idol feast, they were put to a dishonourable use. In the same way, in the great house, where the vessels stand for people, a real believer in the Lord Jesus Christ may do something that dishonours the Lord Jesus Christ — perhaps gladly, and by mistake. But the Lord cannot approve that service, because it is tied to evil. A good servant taken up with an unholy service is a vessel to dishonour, not to honour.

Modernised from William J. HockingOriginal wording

Fit for the Master's use

That leaves the practical question: what does a person inside such a house do?

This takes in the whole of Christendom, everyone who claims to own the lordship of Christ, the Master referred to in verse 21. There are vessels of gold and silver, vessels to honour, and the Master uses these when they are fit for use. There are vessels of wood and earth, vessels to dishonour, and the passage does not say that the Master uses those. The great point is to be fit for His use. That can only come through a true separation from the vessels to dishonour. This is where the real heart-searching must come, because no one can get outside the great house.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Summary

- House. In Paul's first letter the house of God holds up the truth. Here the same house has grown large and unreal.

- Mixture. It was pure when the Spirit came at Pentecost. Strangers came in early, and the mixture has spread ever since.

- Picture. "A great house" is a comparison, not a new name for the church.

- Use. Commentators differ. Some read the materials as true and false Christians. Others rest honour on the use a vessel is put to.

- Fitness. No one can walk out of the great house. So the call is to separate from what dishonours the Master and be fit for His use.

2 Timothy 2:21 · Darby

If therefore one shall have purified himself from these, [in separating himself from them], he shall be a vessel to honour, sanctified, serviceable to the Master, prepared for every good work.

Paul has just pictured the Christian profession as a large house, holding vessels of every kind — some for honour, some for dishonour. So what should a believer do, if there is no way out of the house?

What the Believer Cleanses From

The ESV reads "from what is dishonorable." The older wording these writers quote is "from these." One writer says it points back to the vessels just described:

Surely "if a man purge himself from these" refers not to what follows, but to what came just before — that is, the vessels for dishonour in the great house. If so, what can purging himself "from these" mean, except separation from ungodly people who profess Christ? ... In the Apostles' days the true-hearted had no need to "form themselves into a separate community," because they were still able to purge the wicked out. But the principle is a wide one, and God provides in it for a time when the wicked might be too many and too strong. Then, if we cannot purge them out, we must purge ourselves from them.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

This separation involves people, not just their teaching:

You are sanctified and fit for the Master's use in proportion to your separation from these vessels — from persons, not merely from their doctrines ... It is not enough to reject their doctrines; their company contaminates you. You are coloured by the lowest company that you keep.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

The Word Behind "Cleanses"

The Greek verb appears just twice in the New Testament. The contrast between the two places is striking:

This word "purge" is ekkathairo — to purge out. It appears only twice in the New Testament: here, and in 1 Corinthians 5, where the Christians are told to "cleanse out the old leaven" and to "purge the evil person from among you." In 1 Corinthians 5 the Christians obeyed and purged out the leaven. In Second Timothy the Christians do not seem to be obeying that instruction, and the whole lump has become leavened. And NOW the instruction is for the faithful to purge themselves out from the leavened mass.

Modernised from W. R. DronsfieldOriginal wording

You Cannot Walk Out of the House

Purging yourself does not mean abandoning Christianity. The house belongs to Christ, and there is no door out of it:

The professing church — what bore the name of Christ in the world — would become like a great house, where you find vessels of every kind, and for every use. What was to be done? Leave the Christian profession? Become unbaptized? That was impossible. There was no going out of the great house. Whatever state it was in, Christ was the Master of the house. ... So what was to be done? Stay with those who dishonoured Christ, because they too were in the great house? No.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

The Work Starts With Yourself

The verse puts the job on each person: "if anyone cleanses himself." That makes it a task you can do:

To "purge himself" is the first duty of the faithful follower of the Lord. People say, "Why do you not try to put things right?" I have only to put myself right, because I am not competent to put others right. You put yourself right, and then you will help other people, and that is what I am trying to do.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

Sanctified, and Fit to Be Used

Separation is not the goal. It is what makes a person useful to the Master of the house, and that qualification is open to anyone:

If we separate from such vessels, we shall be vessels for honour ... sanctified, that is, set apart, and holy because set apart, and fit, or serviceable, for the Master's use — ready for every good work ... Do you want the Lord to use you? Here is His own qualification for service. And remember, that qualification is within our own reach, as we depend on Him who reveals it to us, and through the power He will give. Then, when once qualified, it is His to take us up and use us how, where, and when He will.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Ready Beforehand, Not Equipped Beforehand

The closing phrase describes readiness, which is different from the training described later in the letter:

The two very similar expressions — "ready for every good work" and "equipped for every good work" — are very instructive when taken together. In the first we have the essential qualification for being useful to the Master ... The second expression points not so much to our state, as to our equipment for service.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Summary

- Clean — the verb means to purge out. The early church could remove a wicked man from among them. Today the faithful must remove themselves from among the vessels of dishonour.

- Clean from what — "these" points back to the vessels just named. It means people and their company, not just their teaching.

- Clean where — inside the house, not outside it. Nobody can quit the Christian profession, so this separation is moral, not a change of address.

- Clean who — yourself first. You are able to put yourself right, and that is where help to others begins.

- Clean for whom — the Master, the Owner of the house. A clean vessel stands set apart, at His hand, ready for whatever work He gives.

2 Timothy 2:22 · Darby

But youthful lusts flee, and pursue righteousness, faith, love, peace, with those that call upon the Lord out of a pure heart.

Paul has just called Timothy to purge himself from the vessels to dishonour. Now he turns from what a believer leaves to what he chases, and to the people who chase it with him. Two questions follow: what are "youthful passions," and does leaving evil leave you alone?

Flee: the personal side of separation

Clean company with an unclean life is a lopsided faithfulness. One writer links this command to the wider argument, explains the word "youthful", and looks past fleeing to what the believer shows the world:

"Flee youthful passions" is another application of the general principle "depart from iniquity." But this command demands personal holiness. Without it, separating from evil men would be nothing but hypocrisy. Paul uses the phrase "youthful passions" because Timothy was a young man. Of course, we are to flee all sinful desires and then pursue "righteousness, faith, love, peace." The world is full of sin, spiritual blindness, hatred and strife. The believer is to wear this four-fold character of Christ in the middle of it.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

These desires are not only the obvious ones. Another commentator widens the list, and notes why a person busy with public evils is especially exposed:

The apostle does not forget personal dangers when a man is taken up with public evils… It is useless to protest against what offends God in the church if your own conduct fails plainly enough for the people you criticise to see it… You must shun youthful passions — not only worldly or bodily ones, but "youthful" ones: impulsiveness, self-confidence, flippancy, impatience and the like.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Pursue: four positives, not a bare protest

Paul names four things to chase. One writer shows what chasing them prevents:

We are also to make the pursuit of "righteousness, faith, love, peace" our great concern. This keeps us from becoming mere separatists in the spirit of "stand back, for I am holier than you!" Instead we will be busy and happy with what is good and of eternal worth.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Each of the four has an opposite. The same writer names what each one refuses:

He was to pursue practical consistency, that is, righteousness. He was to walk in faith, not in mere human caution or policy. He was to hold on to love, not to selfish interests. And he was to keep peace, not stir up strife or push for his own way.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

With: not solitude, but company

The verse ends on a small word: "with." It answers a real fear. Does stepping away from what dishonours the Lord mean stepping away from everyone?

The apostle does not command a lonely path for the one who separates himself from the vessels to dishonour… His place apart is not isolation, but insulation. Keeping yourself free from infection is a plain duty. But others will be doing the same.

Modernised from William J HockingOriginal wording

Some tie the last clause only to the word "peace," as if peace alone were shared with such people. One writer rejects that reading and points to the promise in the words:

To limit the pursuit of peace to those who call on the Lord in this way would give the poorest possible sense… Not so. Take the faithful man who has purged himself from vessels to dishonour and walks in self-judgment and in ways that please the Lord. He is cheered by the prospect of company on his path. He need not fear isolation… God will not fail to work in those whose hearts are cleansed by faith.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A pure heart: the mark of the company

Paul does not give this company a name. He describes it, and one writer takes the description word by word:

"With" means companionship, not isolation. To "call on the Lord" means to profess that you are subject to Him. "Out of a pure (or purged) heart" uses essentially the same word as "purge" in verse 21. It means calling on Him sincerely, with the whole person purged from evil — purged by holiness in your own life and holiness in your associations.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

One writer presses a detail that people often get wrong:

Note this: the sincere call is on the Lord Himself, not on the Name, as people often say. Paul's earnest desire was to "know Him", and so calling on Him becomes both a habit and an act of understanding.

Modernised from H J VineOriginal wording

The result in practice

Those who act on this verse find each other. One writer says what they become:

Will his path be a lonely path? No. He will find other Christians moved by the Spirit of God, as he has been, to purge themselves from vessels to dishonour. Here and there they are calling on the Lord out of a pure heart. Such people will meet together — not as claiming to be the whole church of God, but as a remnant seeking to be loyal to the truth of God.

Modernised from A J PollockOriginal wording

Summary

- Flee. Youthful passions include impulsiveness, self-confidence, flippancy and impatience. Leave evil company without fleeing these, and you are only a hypocrite.

- Pursue. Righteousness, faith, love and peace are the positive occupation that keeps a separated believer from the spirit of "I am holier than you."

- With. The command is companionship, not solitude. A place apart is insulation from infection, not isolation from other believers.

- Pure. "Pure heart" uses the same word as the purging of verse 21. It means sincerity, shown by holiness in your own life and in your company.

- Company. Those who obey find each other. They meet not as claiming to be the whole church, but as a remnant loyal to the truth.

2 Timothy 2:23 · Darby

But foolish and senseless questionings avoid, knowing that they beget contentions.

Paul has just told Timothy to flee youthful passions and pursue righteousness with others who call on the Lord from a pure heart. Now he adds a warning: some questions deserve no answer at all, because of what they produce.

What "Ignorant" Means

Older translations read "foolish and unlearned questions." But "unlearned" here is not about a lack of education. The word describes the state of a person's will.

The literal meaning of the word is not quite "unlearned" but "undisciplined." It shows "a mind not subject to God, a man following his own mind and will." We should fear nothing more than the working of our own minds and wills in the things of God.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Which Questions Deserve No Answer

The command is not a ban on asking. It sorts the sincere enquirer from the one using a question as a weapon.

The truth is too vital and precious to turn into a mere argument. Foolish questions usually point to a heart that will not submit to the Word of God. Such questions need no answer. Avoid them, or they will only lead to strife... If someone truly wants to know the answer, let us give him the help he needs. But if he clearly asks in order to argue against the truth, he deserves no answer.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

What "Avoid" Asks For

The same Greek verb turns up elsewhere in these letters. It covers people as well as topics, and it never means formal exclusion from the church.

The same word covers shunning old wives' fables (1 Timothy 4:7), younger widows (1 Timothy 5:11), foolish and uninstructed questions (2 Timothy 2:23), and also a heretic in another passage. In none of these cases does it mean excommunication. It simply means avoiding those things or those people.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

So the instruction is personal and practical. Timothy is to step around the subject, not put anyone out of the church.

One Link in a Chain

This verse is not an isolated rule. The same call comes back again and again through the letter, in different words.

Separation from evil is the first step in God's path. If I cannot reform the evils of the Christian world around me, I am responsible to be right myself... Notice how often this letter calls for separation from evil, in different words and in different ways. The Apostle says: "avoid irreverent babble" (2 Timothy 2:16); "depart from iniquity" (2 Timothy 2:19); cleanse "himself from what is dishonorable" (2 Timothy 2:21); "flee youthful passions" (2 Timothy 2:22); "have nothing to do with foolish, ignorant controversies" (2 Timothy 2:23); "avoid such people" (2 Timothy 3:5).

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Why Winning the Argument Loses

The next verse says the Lord's servant must not be quarrelsome. That is not because truth does not matter. It is because a man can be right and still wreck his case by the way he defends it.

Whatever happens, the servant of the Lord must not enter into strife — he "must not be quarrelsome." If he lets a quarrel draw him in, he may end up completely defeated, even while he stands for the absolute truth. The servant is to remember that he is only the servant and not the Master. As the servant of the Lord, his business is to display the character of the Lord — gentleness, readiness to teach, patience and meekness when others oppose him... And when he presents the truth, he must not think that his clear presentation or his meek manner will make people accept it. Only God can bring anyone "to a knowledge of the truth."

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

The Old Trap in New Clothes

The danger is not limited to silly questions. A good question can do the same damage.

It does not matter whether the question is right or wrong in itself. The devil can use a right question just as well as a wrong one, if he can raise that question to undue prominence and make it come between our souls and Christ, and between us and our fellow believers... But when we let any question take undue prominence, it stops being mere human weakness and becomes a trick of Satan.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Summary

- Source — the questions are "undisciplined." They come from a mind that will not submit to God.

- Fruit — such questions can only end in quarrels, so the argument is over before it starts.

- Command — "avoid" means step around it; it is not a call to exclude anyone from the church.

- Test — help the honest questioner; the man who asks in order to argue against the truth deserves no answer.

- Spirit — a servant can be right and still lose by quarrelling; his job is to show his Master's gentleness, patience and meekness, and to leave the result with God.

2 Timothy 2:24 · Darby

And a bondman of [the] Lord ought not to contend, but be gentle towards all; apt to teach; forbearing;

Paul has just warned Timothy to avoid foolish arguments, because they only breed quarrels. This verse gives the other side: how a servant of God holds the truth firmly without fighting for it.

Only a Servant, Not the Master

The title Paul uses is itself the argument. A servant carries someone else's message, so his manner must not contradict the One who sent him.

The servant of the Lord must avoid strife at all costs. He cannot avoid conflict if he stays true to his Master. But he must not strive — that is, he must avoid the contentious spirit. He must never forget that although he stands for the Lord, he is only a servant. So he must show the meekness that fits that position. Earlier in the chapter we noticed various pictures of the different characters the believer wears. He is a soldier, an athlete, a farmer, a workman, a vessel — and now a servant, and not only a servant, but a servant of the Lord. So he must be careful not to misrepresent the character of the Lord whom he serves.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

What "Not Quarrelsome" Does Not Mean

The ban is narrower than it looks. Older translations read "strive" here, and the force of that word decides what is forbidden.

The word translated "strive" is better rendered "contend," and so is the word "strifes" in the verse before. "Contend" here means fighting, coming into conflict in an evil way. So the servant of the Lord must hold the truth despite all opposition. He must stand up to a fellow servant face to face if need be, as Paul did with Peter when the truth of grace was at stake. He must contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints. But he must never step down from the platform of the truth — a positive revelation from God, entrusted to him as a witness — to fight with those who raise foolish and ignorant questions.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Kind to Everyone — Including the Difficult

Kindness "to everyone" leaves out no one — not even the person we would most like to leave out.

But aren't some people so trying that they deserve a sharp word, at the very least? He ought to be gentle towards all. The question is not how disagreeable people are, but whether we present Christ as we should. It is easy enough to wound or overthrow a man; but what if it grieves the Holy Spirit of God and dishonours Christ? Are we, as we should be, determined to bear patiently and to win by the irresistible might of meekness?

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Gentleness also costs something: the urge to press our opinions and to defend ourselves.

Let us remember that it is more important to display the character of Christ than to press our opinions, even right ones, or to defend ourselves. Men can oppose our opinions, our assertions and our forcefulness; but who can stand against gentleness? As someone has said, "Gentleness is irresistible."

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Able to Teach

The Greek word behind "able to teach" raises a question: is this a gift only some believers have?

The word didaktikos does not mean the gift of teaching in the strict sense. It means being fit to pass on whatever truth he has. Like all the other marks, it is a practical qualification, not a special gift. 2 Timothy 2:24 confirms this. There the word stands among the qualities that mark the manner of the Lord's servant — avoiding foolish questions, and dealing with souls for their instruction.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

Teaching meets resistance among believers, and that calls for more than knowledge.

Many saints are slow of heart to receive fresh truth and to tell apart things that differ. It is natural to criticise, and for some even to ridicule. Readiness to teach assumes not only ability in the word, but love for the saints and faith in the Lord Jesus whom he serves.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Patiently Enduring Evil

Older translations end this verse with the word "patient." That word can be put more exactly.

In 2 Timothy 2:24, "patient" should be "bearing evil." He is to instruct those who oppose him with meekness, so that they may be recovered to God's will out of the snares of the devil.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

The Pattern and the Point

Every trait listed here was first lived out by the Lord Himself.

The gentle and forbearing way He dealt with them is instructive too. In the Prophetic Servant we see a perfect example of the qualities the apostle Paul later urged on his dear son Timothy: "the servant of the Lord must not strive: but he must be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, forbearing, patient" (2 Tim. 2:24).

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

And the goal is never to be declared the winner.

If others oppose, let him remember that they are really opposing themselves and their own good. He should long for God to work in blessing, through real repentance in such souls. The aim is never to prove the servant right. It is that by the grace of God the opposer may be recovered from the snare of the devil that has deluded him.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Summary

- Servant — He is only a servant, not the Master; his manner must never misrepresent the Lord he stands for.

- Not quarrelling — The ban is on the contentious spirit, not on holding the truth. He stands on God's revealed truth instead of dropping into disputes.

- Gentle to all — No one is left out. The question is not how disagreeable people are, but whether we present Christ as we should. Gentleness is the one thing opposition cannot defeat.

- Able to teach — Not a special gift, but a practical fitness to pass on the truth he has. It rests on love for the saints and faith in the Lord.

- Bearing evil — He takes wrong instead of returning it. His aim is not to be proved right, but to see the opposer freed from the devil's snare.

2 Timothy 2:25 · Darby

in meekness setting right those who oppose, if God perhaps may sometime give them repentance to acknowledgment of [the] truth,

The verse gives the Lord's servant a task he cannot finish by argument. He must correct those who oppose him. But only God can grant the outcome: repentance and a knowledge of the truth. So the question is not how to win, but how to behave while leaving the result with God.

Correction, Not Conquest

Two instincts pull at a person when someone contradicts him. One commentator marks the difference by asking what the correcting is for. He works from an older wording of the verse: "in meekness".

This, then, the Lord's servant was to seek "in meekness". He was not to put people down, which quick wit and a stubborn will would naturally do. He was to set them right, as grace loves to do, if it may be, with those who oppose themselves. Getting rid of people, even troublesome ones, does not occur to his patient mind.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Older translations read "those who oppose themselves". Some take that to point back at the opponent: the harm he does lands on his own head. It also leaves the servant no room to make the exchange about himself.

If others oppose, let him remember that they are really opposing themselves and their own good. His concern is that God will work in blessing through true repentance in such souls, giving them a submissive acknowledgment of the truth. And of course this is not so that the servant should be proved right. It is so that by the grace of God the opposer may be recovered from the snare of the devil, which has deluded him.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

What Keeps the Servant Gentle

Meekness is hard to keep when someone fights you. One thing steadies it: what the servant expects of the opponent's future.

And to keep the servant in such a spirit, he is always to remember that an opponent may yet be recovered. The enemy of today may, by the grace of God, be the friend of tomorrow. He is never to lose sight of this. He is to go on instructing in meekness, and looking to God to give those who oppose repentance leading to the acknowledging of the truth.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

How Deep Repentance Goes

Many treat repentance as a change of opinion. One writer digs deeper, down to who has the last word inside a person.

But it may be useful to speak briefly of "repentance"; for it goes far deeper than many think. It is a moral question rather than a mental one, though no doubt there is a change of mind of the utmost seriousness. But in repentance the soul is subject to God. His word judges, instead of being judged. There is therefore a moral revolution in the heart which takes God's side against itself. It condemns not only the acts of evil that rise before the conscience, but the whole ground and state of being which gave rise to them.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Why Only God Can Give It

If repentance is that deep a turn, no skill in the servant can produce it. One writer states the limit plainly, and says what is left for us to do.

When we find people opposing the truth of God, let us always remember that it does not lie in our power to put them right. God may be pleased to use us for their blessing, but it is God who gives them repentance. We are to try to instruct such people from the word of God in a spirit of meekness, and to count on God to use the word spoken. Those who oppose have been trapped by Satan, though they hardly realise it. But God can use His word, spoken in meekness, to recover them, so that they may no longer be for Satan, but for God's will.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

The word "perhaps" in the verse does not mean the case is hopeless. It marks an outcome that is possible and worth wanting. And the way to it — meekness — was Christ's own path.

So it is good to seek grace to be found "in meekness instructing those that oppose." For this was the path of Christ, and no other. Only in this way can one hope to correct those who set themselves up as opponents. This alone may disarm them; grace is pleased to work this way. And the apostle puts this as a possible and desired outcome.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Knowing the Truth

The goal is not that the opponent gives in on a point in a debate. The Greek word behind "knowledge of the truth" here is a compound one, and one writer explains what that adds.

In some passages this compound word, above all in the verb form, means "certain personal knowledge, and the recognition that follows it: that a thing is true." We recognise because we know. This may help with the use of epignosis in passages such as 2 Timothy 2:25.

Modernised from J. A. TrenchOriginal wording

Summary

- Given, not gained. Repentance is God's to grant; the servant instructs, but has no power to put anyone right.

- Given deeply. It is a moral revolution, not a change of opinion — the soul now lets God's word judge it instead of judging God's word.

- Given through meekness. Gentleness is the one approach that may disarm an opponent, and it was Christ's own path.

- Given for their sake, not ours. The aim is to recover the opponent, not to prove the servant right. Those who oppose are harming themselves.

- Given a future. Today's enemy may be tomorrow's friend, so the servant keeps teaching and keeps counting on God.

2 Timothy 2:26 · Darby

and that they may awake up out of the snare of the devil, [who are] taken by him, for *his* will.

Paul is describing what happens when a person fights the truth. They are not just mistaken. Someone has trapped them and holds them. Two questions follow: what is this trap, and whose will does the captive serve?

The servant's manner

This recovery is the goal of a particular way of handling opponents. William Kelly contrasts what a sharp mind does by instinct with what grace does.

This, then, is what the Lord's servant was to seek "in meekness" [verse 25 in the ESV: "with gentleness"]. His aim was not to put people down, as quick wit and a stubborn will would naturally do. It was to set them right, as grace loves to do, if that is possible, with those who oppose themselves. Getting rid of people, however troublesome, does not occur to his patient mind. Still, such opposition is very serious, and the apostle shows us this by what he adds next.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What keeps a servant patient under opposition is the outcome this verse holds open.

And to keep the servant in such a spirit, he is always to remember that opponents may be recovered. The enemy of today may, by the grace of God, be the friend of tomorrow. Never losing sight of this, he goes on meekly instructing. He looks to God to give the opposers repentance, so that they acknowledge the truth and escape from the snare of the devil.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

What a snare is

A snare works only when the victim cannot see it. Hamilton Smith asks what such a trap pictures, and what keeps a person out of it.

Does not a snare represent evil hidden under a fair exterior? The apostle Paul warns us against being deceived by "plausible arguments" [older translations read "enticing words"] (Colossians 2:4). He also tells us that in the professing Christian circle some will be caught "in the snare of the devil" (2 Timothy 2:26). … Whatever our knowledge and gifts, unless we are in secret communion — abiding in Christ — there is no snare into which we cannot fall.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

The picture behind the word comes from trapping birds and fish.

A snare must be hidden to work. It is useless to set a net where a bird can see it. In the same way, the hook in fishing is always concealed. The baits Satan uses are things people like. They may not always be moral evils in themselves — riches, honour, and so on — but they may end in the loss of the soul.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

Taken captive

Leslie Grant reads the wording closely and finds a limit on Satan in it.

It is not that the devil takes anyone captive at his will, but "for his will," as is the proper translation. Satan's will is not so dominant that he secures victims as he pleases. God does not allow it unless there is first some wrong attitude in the person, which makes them willing to be deceived. … God allows the captivity in order to humble the will of the victim, who feels the evil results of it. What a mercy if this captivity leads to a genuine desire for recovery!

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Whose will?

Commentators read the last phrase in two ways. Edward Dennett states the question, gives both answers, then shows what holds either way.

The point raised is whether "his will" means God's will or Satan's. If it is God's, the meaning is that they come to their senses and escape "from the snare of the devil", where he has taken them captive, and that the aim of their recovery is that the will of God should govern them from now on. If it is Satan's, it means that these opposers are taken captive by Satan to do his will. Whichever view you adopt, you cannot resist the solemn teaching of the scripture: those who oppose the truth are instruments in the snare of Satan, and as such he has taken them captive as his prey. All who resist the truth of God, however eminent they may be in the world of intellect or science, are nothing more than the poor slaves of Satan. He leads them, if he does not inspire them, just as the Spirit of God leads and teaches the servants of the Lord.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Kelly notes that the question is old and that translators of the highest standing have landed in different places.

This is a remarkably complicated sentence, and people eminent in godliness and scholarship have understood it very differently.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Where the change comes from

The escape does not come from the servant's skill. It waits for the repentance God gives, and Kelly says that repentance goes deeper than a change of opinion.

In repentance the soul is subject to God. His word judges, instead of being judged. There is therefore a moral revolution in the heart. It takes God's side against itself. It condemns not only the evil acts that rise before the conscience, but the whole ground and state of being that gave rise to them.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Snare — the trap works because it stays hidden. Its bait is usually something people want, not something that looks evil.

- Captive — opposition to the truth is not just an opinion. Satan holds the person, and his hold begins where a wrong attitude opens the door.

- Meekness — the servant's work is to set people right. He does not put them down or get rid of them.

- Repentance — the turn is God's gift, and it goes to the root: the heart takes God's side against itself.

- Freedom — the servant does not aim to win an argument. He aims to see a captive come to his senses and go free.

2 Timothy 3:1 · Darby

But this know, that in [the] last days difficult times shall be there;

Paul tells Timothy to expect trouble, not improvement, as the Christian era draws to its close. Two questions decide what the verse means: how far "the last days" reach, and how strong the warning about "times of difficulty" really is.

Not Approaching, But Present

One Greek verb carries the weight of the verse. The choice is between a threat drawing near and a state already here.

Here the English version renders it "shall come." But the meaning is certainly not "shall be at hand," which would have no point. It is "shall be present." To be only close at hand was a small thing. The serious point was that difficult times would actually be there in the last days.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Why "Difficult" Fits Better Than "Perilous"

Older translations used "perilous," a word that suggests danger. Kelly prefers "difficult," and traces the difficulty to evil dressed up as godliness.

Difficult or grievous times were to set in; not "perilous" merely, as in the Authorised and all the older English versions. The times are described this way because sin spreads widely under a fine Christian appearance — an outward form of godliness with a real denial of its power... He hates presumption. He seeks humility. He loves his brothers. He is bound to be faithful to Christ, and he cannot go on with evil, whether it is personal or shared by a group. It is a hard time truly for heart and conscience.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

How Far "Last Days" Reaches

The phrase is not pinned to a few years just before Christ returns. It marks a whole period, and only the Lord's coming ends it.

The phrase plainly covers the closing days of the Christian era, however long God may be pleased to prolong them. It means the time in general before the coming of the Lord. Then God will end His present ways, and the kingdom will come in displayed power and glory.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A Period Already Under Way

If the span is that wide, the warning is not a distant forecast. The other apostles used the same words about their own time.

"The last days" began as soon as Paul was gone. John, who outlived him, could tell us, "Children, it is the last hour" (1 John 2:18). James says, "You have laid up treasure in the last days," and, "The Judge is standing at the door." Peter says, "ready to be revealed in the last time." He also says, "It is time for judgment to begin at the household of God," and, "Scoffers will come in the last days." So "the last days" is not merely the time in which we live... It is an expression used by all the apostles to describe the moral state that had come, or was just coming in.

Modernised from F. G. PattersonOriginal wording

Different From the Warning in the First Letter

Paul had written to Timothy about evil before. Kelly sets the two warnings side by side.

In the earlier letter (1 Timothy 4:1-3) a prophetic warning had been given, but about evil quite different in time, character, and extent from what we have here. Instead of "last days," the Spirit spoke specifically of later, or after, times — that is, times following the apostle's writing. Instead of a widespread condition of "men" in Christendom, he there spoke of "some" only. The language suits and supposes comparatively few.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Direction of Travel

Many expect the world to get better as the gospel spreads. This verse points the other way.

How different is the future of Christianity in this world from the pictures painted by its popular advocates! They love to sketch the gradual conversion of the world by the preaching of the gospel... What God reveals here about the course of Christianity dispels this illusion at once... He lifts the veil and lets us see that evil and corruption will increase. So, as the end comes near, we must expect difficult times, along with the corruption named here.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Forewarned, and Supplied

The chapter does not stop at describing the trouble. It sets out three things in order.

I know the path of the believer, and especially of the servant, is increasingly difficult in this evil day. But we have been forewarned, and our resource has been provided... If you examine the whole chapter you will find mainly three things. First, what marks these difficult times (vv. 2-9). Second, that persecution must be the lot of the godly (vv. 10-12). Third, that the word of God is our only resource (vv. 14-17).

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Summary

- Told — Paul does not leave the future to guesswork. He says "understand this," so that no believer is caught off guard.

- Timing — "The last days" is a broad phrase. It covers the whole closing period of the Christian era, and the apostles used it of their own day.

- Texture — The word behind "perilous" means difficult or grievous. What makes the times hard is evil carried on under a fair Christian appearance.

- Trend — The path leads to more corruption, not to gradual improvement. Writers here reject the hope of a world converted before Christ returns.

- Tool — The same chapter also gives the answer. It marks out the times, warns of persecution, and points to the word of God as the only resource.

2 Timothy 3:2 · Darby

for men shall be lovers of self, lovers of money, boastful, arrogant, evil speakers, disobedient to parents, ungrateful, profane,

Paul warns Timothy that the last stretch of this age will be hard. He then lists the moral traits that make it hard. The people wearing them still carry the name of Christ.

Who the list describes

The list is not aimed at outsiders. It describes what goes wrong inside Christianity itself.

This does not describe something that has always existed outside Christianity. It describes the corruption of what began in such heavenly power and blessing at the start of the present age of grace. The world as such was always evil. But in the company described at the beginning of the book of Acts there was nothing of what we get here. Then men loved God, and not themselves, but one another. Then men were not covetous, but each man gave all he had for the good of his neighbour.

Modernised from James BoydOriginal wording

Love of self comes first

The order is not accidental. The first item explains the rest — and points to its cure:

"For men shall be lovers of self." That is the opening characteristic, so grievous to the Lord and His own among those bearing His name. It rightly holds first place in this list of Christ-dishonouring professors. It is the very mother of evils. It goes straight against the will of God in Christ Jesus for His children. Christ did die for all. But the moral purpose was that those who live "might no longer live for themselves but for Him who for their sake died and was raised." … So the first condition of discipleship, if we listen to our Lord, is denying self — the exact opposite of loving it.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Some today treat self-love as healthy. This verse points the other way:

This is well worth stressing. Some people today speak about loving oneself as if it were a right thing. But Second Timothy names it as a feature that marks corrupt Christian profession in the last days.

Modernised from Truth & TestimonyOriginal wording

Love of money follows love of self

"Lovers of money" is one word in the original language:

The word philargyria literally means 'love of money'. It is the miser's sin, and a man may indulge it while professing religion. So in Luke 16:14 it is applied to the Pharisees, and in 2 Timothy 3:2 to those who had a form of godliness but denied its power. This love of money is a root of all kinds of evil (1 Timothy 6:10). Those who chase it are liable to wander away from the faith and pierce themselves with many sorrows.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

The connection is practical:

Loving self will lead to loving money, for with money men can buy what will feed the gratification of self.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

The chain runs downward

The next trait shows what wealth does to a man's talk:

"Boasters." The love of money will turn men into boasters. Men boast in their skill at gaining wealth. And having piled up riches, they often take the chance to advertise their acts of charity. This is the opposite of the lowly grace of Christianity, which teaches us to give so that the left hand does not know what the right hand is doing.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Smith takes the verse's "abusive" as speech against God. Where God is despised, the closest human bond gives way too.

"Disobedient to parents." If men are capable of blasphemy against God, it is little wonder that they are disobedient to parents. If they have little respect for divine Persons, they will have no respect for human relationships.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Ungrateful

Ingratitude sounds mild next to blasphemy. It shows up in how a person reads good fortune:

The men of this age stand out for their ingratitude (see 2 Timothy 3:2). They see the hand of God in nothing. If things happen to go well with them, they only say, "My luck was in." It is our privilege to see the hand of God in all things. Walking in His fear, we trace His ways with us in a thankful spirit.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

A mirror held up to paganism

Darby sets this list beside Paul's description of the pagan world in Romans 1:

At the start of the letter to the Romans, Paul lists the sins and abominations of heathen life. They show the moral state of men in those times of darkness and demon-worship. Compare that list with the catalogue of sins that marks those who have the form of godliness. We shall find it is nearly the same, and in moral character quite the same. Only some of the open sins are missing — the ones that mark a man under no outward restraint. The form of godliness rules them out and takes their place.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Summary

- Self first. Love of self opens the list. It is the mother of evils, and the reverse of why Christ died. Its cure is self-denial.

- Then money. Loving self creates the appetite; money buys what feeds it. This sin sits easily under a religious profession.

- Then noise. Wealth breeds boasting, boasting breeds arrogance, arrogance breeds speech against God.

- Then the home. People with no respect for God will have none for parents. Ingratitude follows: they see God's hand in nothing.

- Then the mirror. The result nearly matches Paul's picture of paganism in Romans 1. The same nature, minus the worst open sins, with a form of godliness in their place.

2 Timothy 3:3 · Darby

without natural affection, implacable, slanderers, of unsubdued passions, savage, having no love for what is good,

Paul's list for "the last days" reads like a description of pagan society. Yet he writes it about people who carry the name of Christ. This verse sits in the middle of that list. It traces the collapse from home outward to every other relationship.

Christendom, Not Paganism

One writer sets this list beside Paul's account of pagan life in Romans 1. The same evils appear, now under a religious name.

Look at this passage. It is a very solemn and clear testimony of the Spirit of God. It speaks of professing Christendom going back to a state like that of the pagan world, which the Spirit describes in Romans 1. Here the Spirit is not saying that the pagan world would be like this in the last days. He had already proved that it was so. But in the last days it would be so of those who had the form of godliness while denying the power.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Affection Dried Up at Home

ESV calls it "heartless"; older translations say "without natural affection." One writer weighs what society loses when that love goes.

Human love is the greatest gift of the Creator, surviving the fall, yet spoiled by it. In this life, it is the one bit of cement that holds society together. Without it we would have the very uproar of hell about our ears.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

What follows when those ties are cut is not a wider love but an empty one:

There is no human centre and safeguard greater than home, with its many affections and the duties it involves… But here we learn of a dark and threatening change. Christendom in general does not merely show indifference to these ties of family life. It tramples them down as contemptible and would throw them out as unworthy nuisances. It makes a show of world citizenship as the true ideal. That ideal is wholly unreal and does not work, so the result is pure selfishness — a barren waste with no objects given by God for the heart, where self-will runs riot as it pleases.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

More Than a Broken Truce

Older translations call the next word "trucebreakers", as though these people merely broke their promises. One writer says it means more.

The lack of natural affection is a horrible result of false Christian profession. The wider hardness that follows is its companion, in place of that universal love which is loudest in theory when there is least of it in practice. The word goes further than the breaking of a truce that the Authorized Version and other translations attach to it. It expresses the lawless state that refuses to take on any such obligation. It is bad enough to fail to keep faith. It is much worse, as here, when men's hearts say, "Let us burst their bonds apart and cast away their cords from us."

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Devil's Own Title

The word for "slanderers" is also a title of the devil. The sting is who the Spirit gives it to.

Next in the list comes the character of "slanderers", or "false accusers", as the Authorized Version has it — the same title that belongs to the arch-enemy, the devil. Is it not solemn that the Holy Spirit has to describe men this way — not mere pagans, but men who bear the Lord's name in the last days?

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Unrestrained, Then Savage

One writer says the older translation of this word, "incontinent", is too narrow.

The next word is "uncontrolled", rather than "incontinent". Usage limits "incontinent" to a lack of self-restraint in impurity. The word here takes the fullest range: reckless indulgence in action, as the word before it does in spirit and speech. So the moral connection is clear.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

This lack of restraint shows itself in temper:

"Fierce" or "savage". The man who slanders others in speech and has no restraint in his actions will show a savage temper. It wholly lacks the gentleness that marks the Christian spirit.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Hating What Is Good

The verse ends with "not loving good." One writer ties this to the savage temper just named.

The savage temper always blinds men to what is good. Some in the Christian profession do not only love evil; they hate "what is good".

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

What the Believer Does

Paul does not tell Timothy to fix this. He tells him to step away. And that order is not held back for a future generation.

These moral features were already beginning to appear. They will show more and more clearly while the Lord Jesus waits, until at last they reach their full growth in the sins and corruptions described here. So when the Apostle adds, "from such turn away," he gives a direction that applies to every age. It shows that it is the Lord's mind for His people to be entirely separate from all this moral corruption.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Summary

- Form without power. These are not pagans but people who keep the name of Christ; the Spirit says Christendom goes back to what Romans 1 describes.

- Home falls first. Human love is the Creator's gift that holds society together. Where self rules, men trample family ties as nuisances.

- Then no bonds at all. The word here means more than broken promises. It describes men who refuse to take on any obligation.

- Then speech and temper. Slander borrows the devil's own title. Lost self-restraint hardens into a savage temper, with none of the gentleness that marks the Christian spirit.

- Then hatred of good. The chain ends not just in loving evil but in hating what is good. The believer's one instruction is to turn away and walk apart.

2 Timothy 3:4 · Darby

traitors, headlong, of vain pretensions, lovers of pleasure rather than lovers of God;

Paul is describing what people will be like in the last days. This verse gathers four ugly traits: betrayal, recklessness, conceit, and a heart that prefers pleasure to God. What makes the list so serious is where Paul puts it. These are not outsiders. They are people who carry the name of Christ.

Treacherous

The first word describes a particular kind of malice: harming the people who trusted you. One commentator points to where the Lord Himself met this, and warns that it would spread.

This adds another shade of wickedness: the "treacherous", or "traitors". It is the form of malice that betrays others to ruin without a second thought. The Lord tasted this bitter baseness among His twelve disciples as no one ever did or could. This verse warns us that it will be a mark of Christendom. The trait was there here and there even when the apostle wrote, but like the rest it will spread and deepen as the last days drag on.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Reckless

The older word here is "heady" — headlong. It describes a person who has decided what he wants and lets nothing stop him.

"Heady" or "headlong". The man who can betray his friends is the man who will drive on with his own will. He does not care what it costs, and he gives no thought to others.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Swollen with conceit

The next trait supplies the cover story. Self-will does not admit what it is. It claims to be serving everyone.

"High-minded" or "of vain pretensions". The headlong man is full of self-conceit. He tries to cover his self-will with the empty pretence that he is acting for the general good.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Three loves that frame the list

The list begins and ends with the word "lovers". The items in between are the symptoms; the loves are the disease.

Love of self, love of money and love of pleasure are to mark the religious people of the last days. All the evil things listed between them show the different ways the proud, self-sufficient, lawless spirit of fallen man expresses itself. And all this, remember, is in people who call themselves followers of the meek and lowly Jesus. If we know anything of the present state of the so-called Christian nations, we may well conclude that we have reached the last days.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Pleasure rather than God

The phrase is not a mild preference. It sets two loves side by side and names the winner.

Who can deny how plainly and how strongly "pleasure-loving rather than God-loving" has grown? It is not new, of course, but it is stronger in our own day than ever. And it grows among people who would be deeply offended if they were not counted as Christians. When in this world's sad history was there ever such a constant, widespread whirl of excitement — travel and change, sweet sounds, pleasant pictures, and sensational tales? And that is to say nothing of lower kinds of bodily pleasure.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Another writer points to what this chase for pleasure ignores.

The clouds of coming judgment may be gathering. But Christendom is blinded by its own vanity and selfishness. It gives itself up to a whirl of excitement and looks for its pleasure in the senses. Too often the professed ministers of religion lead the way in every kind of worldly pleasure.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Why it is worse than paganism

One commentator sets this list beside Paul's description of the pagan world in Romans 1. The difference is not in the sins but in the setting.

Compare Romans 1:29-31. You will see that the evil to be turned away from was as bad as the evil among the pagans. It was only worse here, because it stood in the place of light and under the pretence of light.

Modernised from G. V. WigramOriginal wording

A test for the heart

The verse is also a personal test. One writer traces how a believer drifts into this description.

Too often the amusements of the evening lead to the neglect of the Bible in the morning. This happens again and again, until the soul goes numb under the round of worldly fun and the lack of spiritual food. Then the life on show can only be described as "lovers of pleasure rather than lovers of God". Surely all would shrink from such a brand!

Modernised from A. T. SchofieldOriginal wording

Summary

- Betrayal — "treacherous" means harming those who trusted you. The Lord met it among His twelve disciples, and it would spread and deepen as the last days went on.

- Recklessness — the one who can betray a friend is the one who drives at his own will, whatever it costs anyone else.

- Conceit — self-will then hides behind the pretence that it is acting for everyone's good.

- Displacement — the list opens and closes with love: love of self, love of money, love of pleasure. Everything between is a symptom of those three.

- Aggravation — the same sins as in the pagan world, but worse here, because they stand in the place of light and under the name of Christ.

2 Timothy 3:5 · Darby

having a form of piety but denying the power of it and from these turn away.

Paul ends his list of last-day traits not with open godlessness but with religion — a shape of piety with the power taken out. The verse then turns from description to command: which side of that line does your own religion fall on?

Who Paul Describes

The people in view are not outsiders. They carry the name of Christ.

It is Christendom that comes before us. Yet those bearing the Lord's name can only be called "men". In their morals they are as corrupt and violent as the heathen (compare Romans 1:29-31), if not as gross. They keep a form of godliness while they have denied its power.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Form Without Power

A "form" is the outer shape with nothing living inside. (Older translations read "a form of godliness" where the ESV has "the appearance of godliness".)

Godliness is the one thing worth having. All else is corruption and evil. To have the form of what is good, and for it to be only a form, is sad beyond words. It is a form with none of the power that belongs to true godliness — a shell without a kernel.

Modernised from A J PollockOriginal wording

Another writer names what they deny — the very things that make a person alive to God.

The "form of godliness" not only lacks what is real; it also denies the true power. Even the leaders of Christendom deny the need for the new birth and for conversion to God. They deny the need for a living faith in the Son of God to guide in the things of God. They have the outward forms of christening and confirmation and such things, and wrongly imagine the form is what God demands.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

Worse Than Paganism

Religion added to sin does not soften it. It deepens the guilt.

In the closing days of Christendom the professing mass will give themselves over to every form of evil. They will try to cover their wickedness with the cloak of sanctity. So nominal Christians become more wicked than pagans. They indulge in all the evils of paganism, then add to their wickedness by hiding it under the form of Christianity. That form is empty of Christianity's spiritual power. What can be more desperately wicked than using the Name of Christ as a cloak for evil? This cloak of sanctity is what makes the last days "difficult times". The show of piety at times deceives even true Christians.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Imitation Without Reality

The imitation runs so close that no outward activity proves the thing is real.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

The Command To Turn Away

Paul describes the last days, yet tells Timothy to act now. Why give Timothy this direction?

The answer is that these moral features were already beginning to appear. They will appear more and more clearly while the Lord Jesus delays. At last they will reach their full growth in the sins and corruptions described here. So when the Apostle adds, "from such turn away," he gives a direction for every age. It shows that it is the Lord's mind for His people to be in complete separation from all this moral corruption.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Turning away is not abandoning Christianity itself.

This was not to "go out" from the house of God but to be separate from the evil done in the Lord's name. Such separation is owed to Him. It is to depart from evil, but not to forsake the Christian profession… But no one is to slight fellowship: each is to seek out and cling to it with all who call on the Lord out of a pure heart.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Safeguard

Detecting the counterfeit does not come from studying counterfeits.

There is no need to know evil fully, for we do not escape evil simply by knowing about it. It is by knowing the truth that we can detect what is false and contrary to the truth. Having detected the evil, we should not dwell on it, but "turn away" from those who pursue it.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Summary

- Form. The shell remains; the kernel is gone. Piety keeps its outward shape, but denies the new birth, conversion and living faith.

- Cloak. The same form that looks like devotion works as cover. It hides the sins of the heathen world under the Name of Christ.

- Imitation. A formalist can copy every visible activity of a Christian. What he refuses is the power, because it costs self-denial.

- Command. "Turn away" is a duty for every age, not a prediction to wait for. It means separation from the evil, not desertion of the Christian profession or of fellowship.

- Safeguard. Knowing the truth exposes the counterfeit. Studying the error does not.

2 Timothy 3:6 · Darby

For of these are they who are getting into houses, and leading captive silly women, laden with sins, led by various lusts,

Paul has just described a mass of religious people who keep the shape of godliness while denying its power. Now he shows what such men do: they slip into homes and capture vulnerable people — so why the secrecy, and why are some caught so easily?

Two Classes in One Verse

The phrase "of this sort" ties these deceivers back to the list in the verses just before:

The description of verses 2 to 5 applies generally to the men of the last days. In verse 6 two special classes come into view — first, those who are active deceivers, and second, those who fall an easy prey to their deceits. The deceivers, he says, are "of this sort," that is, of the kind described in verses 2 to 5. They carry on their work in a semi-private way, for they "creep into houses."

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Why the Creeping Matters

The way error travels is itself evidence about its source:

First, the manner of their procedure is given. They are of the kind "which creep into houses." Almost all false teaching begins in secret — at least the kind that claims a superior spirituality. It gathers a school of followers before it comes out into the open. Some of the saddest heresies that have ever troubled the Church of God started this way. They spread by private visits, or by passing "notes" around a chosen sympathetic few. This method carries its own condemnation; for whatever will not bear the light cannot be of God, and whatever is given by Him is for the Church.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Christ never asks for this kind of service:

Nothing can justify underhand manoeuvres: Christ does not ask such service from anyone; He refuses it. "In the same way, let your light shine before others, so that they may see your good works and give glory to your Father who is in heaven." It was to be like the lamp on the stand, shining for everyone in the house. How sad when those who profess Christ, the only true Light, are driven by the spirit of darkness! They creep into the houses of the saints and lead captive silly women.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Who Gets Captured

These writers quote an older wording, "silly women, laden with sins," where the ESV has "weak women, burdened with sins." Commentators differ on whether Paul means women only, or a type of person found in both sexes:

The Apostle probably uses the contemptuous term "silly women" for a weak class of people, whether male or female. Their emotions and lusts govern them, rather than conscience and reason. Error leaves its victims in the darkness of uncertainty.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Nor is this about low intelligence. The trap catches the educated too:

It is a striking fact that this "silly women" class comes just as much from the refined and learned as from the rude and uneducated. It is often the highly educated who lose themselves in mazes of speculation. In the end they accept some pretentious nonsense that is the exact opposite of the truth.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Burdened with Sins

Paul names the vulnerability in the same breath: sins that weigh people down, and desires that pull them along. That is what makes the false teaching welcome:

Those who adopt a religion that encourages moral corruption are quite content to live a lie. They are especially successful in making victims of women who are easily drawn by their emotions and have willingly ignored their consciences. "Laden with sins," having no desire to be rid of them, and "led away by their own lusts," they are glad of a religion that silences the serious voice of conscience.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

The bargain on offer explains the grip it gets:

Having many sins on their conscience, these women would be especially open to any teaching that promised both relief and freedom. It is what the flesh always craves — deliverance from past sins, and indulgence for present pleasures. Hoping to get both from the new teaching, they became the willing slaves of their evil teachers.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The Cloak, and the Repetition

If the corruption is this open, how does anyone fall for it? It hides under a form of godliness:

All these evils are hidden under a form of godliness. It is the Spirit of God who, through the Apostle, drags them out into the light for our warning and guidance. Under such a cloak these men might outwardly pass, as the Pharisees of old did, for devout and devoted men.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Kelly asks whether any of this belongs only to the past:

Has the enemy given up these devices in our day? Are we to flatter ourselves that this same way of error, so successful in the past, will not be repeated again and again in the present while the Lord waits?

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Source — The deceivers are not outsiders. They come out of the very crowd of verses 2–5 — people who hold a form of godliness while denying its power.

- Method — They creep in. Error begins in private and gathers a following before it goes public. Secrecy is its own verdict: what will not bear the light cannot be of God.

- Contrast — Christ refuses underhand service. His people shine like a lamp on a stand, and what God gives is for the whole Church, not for a chosen few.

- Target — Those captured are ruled by feelings and desires, not by conscience and reason. That class is filled as often from the educated as from the uneducated.

- Reason — Weighed down with sins they do not want to lose, they welcome a religion that quiets conscience and promises freedom. The same tactic still works, so it still needs watching.

2 Timothy 3:7 · Darby

always learning, and never able to come to [the] knowledge of [the] truth.

Paul is describing the last days. He has listed what people will love and how their religion will look on the surface. Now he turns to those who fall for false teachers. Verse 7 gives their saddest mark: real effort, real appetite for teaching, and no arrival.

Not a failure of intelligence

Verse 6 describes weak women captured in their homes by false teachers. One writer says their problem is not a slow mind.

These women are quick to understand, but they fail in spiritual mind. They confuse things that differ instead of telling them apart. Without that, no true progress and no real knowledge are possible. What is needed is Christ before the soul. The written word answers to Him by the power of the Holy Spirit. This alone opens the truth and gives courage to acknowledge it to God's glory. Without Him the mind may stay busy, proud of what it has picked up. But there is no growth. There is no separating power through the word. There is no joy in God through our Lord Jesus, and never the ability, as it says here, to come to full knowledge of truth.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The obstacle is moral, not mental

Verse 6 says they are burdened with sins and led astray by various passions. One writer says that is why the learning never lands.

They always ask questions. They are always open to new ideas. Yet they never reach a settled conviction about anything. "What is truth?" is their perpetual cry. The words "burdened with sins and led astray by various passions" show the reason for this strange inability to reach definite knowledge. When a life is loaded with sins, and clashing desires and passions turn the heart into a battleground, no conviction from God is possible.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Another writer explains why the mind on its own is not enough.

The Spirit of God does act on the understanding and through it. But the truth lodged there speaks to the conscience and the heart. If the truth does not reach them, nothing is done. Nor indeed is anything really understood until they are... On the other hand, Satan fills the mind with error. In that way he shuts God out of it and leads the whole person captive, to do the will of that enemy of the soul.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Who is being described

Older translations call them "silly women". One writer says the label is not about gender.

The Apostle probably uses the scornful term "silly women" for a weak class of persons, male or female. Emotions and desires govern them, not conscience and reason. Error leaves its victims in the darkness of uncertainty.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

An age full of teaching

More teaching is not the cure.

There was never such a day for religious books, sermons, and teaching. Yet "the truth" is unknown, and the Lord Jesus is still outside knocking at the door, unheard by most. People refuse the truth of Christianity and the present position of Christ in glory. Many "truths" may be taught and new ideas chased, but the learners are as far from it as ever.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

A warning aimed close to home

One writer turns the verse on his own readers. Owning the Scriptures is no protection.

We may boast, as everyone does, that we have the Scriptures — and that is surely good... Or are we among those who are "always learning and never able to arrive at a knowledge of the truth"? The truth has reached our mind and intellect, but without faith, and so it has no practical value in our lives. Of the truth we can say what is said of faith: "What profit, my brothers, if a man says he has the truth?" What profit, if he has not shown that he has faith in it, and so has not learned to act on it as something he believes?

Modernised from F. G. PattersonOriginal wording

How truth is reached

If the failure comes from the motive, the cure lies there too.

We must study and investigate truth with the intention to obey, not to speculate. "If anyone's will is to do God's will, he will know whether the teaching is from God." Every student of the truth takes the place of a disciple, not of the Master... Suppose the secret aim is to feed the imagination, or to satisfy the craving to know. Then know this: you shall be "always learning and never able to arrive at a knowledge of the truth"... The heart's value of the truth is what stirs diligence in pursuing it. This, and not the mind's dry activity, sets the rate and measure of progress.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

Summary

- Cause — The block is not a weak head but a loaded life. Sins carried and desires indulged make settled conviction impossible.

- Capture — Truth speaks to the conscience and the heart. Where it only fills the mind, error can take that mind and lead the whole person captive.

- Condition — The learner keeps asking and welcomes each new idea. Yet all the teaching he collects leaves him in the darkness of uncertainty.

- Caution — Having the Scriptures is no defence. Truth that reaches the mind without faith changes nothing in the life.

- Cure — Study in order to obey, take the disciple's place, and keep Christ before the soul. That is what turns learning into arrival.

2 Timothy 3:8 · Darby

Now in the same manner in which Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses, thus these also withstand the truth; men corrupted in mind, found worthless as regards the faith.

For his picture of the last days, Paul reaches back to Egypt. He names two men who fought Moses by copying his miracles, not by denying them.

Two Names the Old Testament Never Records

The Exodus story never names Pharaoh's magicians. Writers identify these two as their leaders, and follow their story to the end.

Jannes and Jambres were no doubt the leaders of the Egyptian magicians who imitated the first plagues before Pharaoh. But when it came to the question of creating life, they had to admit that the finger of God was there. The judgement of God fell on them too, for they were struck with boils and sores. As their folly was shown up when they contended with the God of Israel, so will the folly be of those who oppose the truth.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

So how did Paul know their names? One writer suggests two ways.

Some details not mentioned in the Old Testament we learn only in the New. For example, here we come to know the names of the Egyptian magicians. Jewish oral tradition preserved not only tales but also various true events of earlier days. The writers of the New Testament could refer to such events under the guidance of the Holy Spirit. But was it not also possible that they received direct revelations from God?

Modernised from Arend RemmersOriginal wording

Opposition by Copying

These men never argued that Moses was a fraud.

The way Jannes and Jambres "opposed Moses" was simply by copying, as far as they could, whatever he did. We do not find that they said his actions came from a false or evil power. Instead, they tried to cancel out the effect of those actions on the conscience by doing the same things themselves. One was as good as the other. A miracle is a miracle. If Moses worked miracles to get the people out of Egypt, they could work miracles to keep them in — so where was the difference?

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Mackintosh shows what came before the copying:

If you trace the forms of Satan's opposition to the truth of God, you find his method has always been the same. First he opposes it by open violence. Then, if that does not work, he corrupts it by producing a counterfeit. So he first sought to kill Moses (Ex. 2:15), and having failed in that, he sought to imitate his works.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Where the Copy Runs Out

The copying had a ceiling. The plagues themselves showed where it was.

They could only make the trouble worse by what they did; they could not relieve it. They could bring frogs up out of the river, but they could not take them away. So they could not possibly loosen the grip of judgement on themselves or on their false gods... After all, no one can imitate the fruit of God's blessed word or the power of His Spirit. That has its own unmistakable evidence for everyone who has eyes to see.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

"So These Men Also Oppose the Truth"

Kelly compares Egypt then with Christendom now.

These opponents worked by imitating Moses as far as possible. They could only do this within limits. In the end the power of God rose in such display that it was hopeless for them to follow. In Christendom imitation is easier, because it is not a question of miracle but of the appearance of truth. It is striking that the enemy's newest and most destructive lures are typically imitations of truth. They come so close that they would deceive even God's chosen, if that were possible.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The copy can reproduce every visible action:

People of this kind can do the same things as others. They take up the same habits and forms, use the same language, and hold the same opinions. Think of the true Christian, moved by the love of Christ. He feeds the hungry, clothes the naked, visits the sick, hands out Bibles and tracts, supports the gospel, prays, sings praise and preaches. The man who keeps only the outward form can do every one of these things. And notice: this is the special way people resist the truth "in the last days." This is the spirit of Jannes and Jambres.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Corrupted in Mind, Disqualified as to the Faith

The verse ends by naming what is underneath the imitation. "Reprobate" in older translations renders a word meaning tested and refused.

The outward dress of these resisters of the truth will look Christian, but the opened eye will see it is not the real thing — it is an imitation. More than that, the Holy Spirit exposes their true character. They are men of corrupt minds. They are reprobate — tried and found worthless — regarding the faith.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Hamilton Smith traces false teaching to its source:

Every false system in Christendom can be traced back to men whose minds have been corrupted by evil and who are found worthless as regards the faith.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Summary

- Copy — Jannes and Jambres fought Moses by doing what he did, not by calling him false. That is the pattern Paul names for the last days.

- Cloak — the copy keeps the same habits, the same language and the same good works as the real thing.

- Ceiling — copying can bring frogs up but never take them away. It cannot give life; the finger of God is where the copy stops.

- Core — under the copy lie corrupt minds; tested by the faith, these men are found worthless.

- Collapse — their folly was shown up in Egypt, and the folly of those who oppose the truth will be shown up too.

2 Timothy 3:9 · Darby

But they shall not advance farther; for their folly shall be completely manifest to all, as that of those also became.

Paul has just compared these false teachers to Jannes and Jambres, the magicians who copied Moses in Egypt. Does such a counterfeit keep spreading, or does God stop it?

A Limit Fixed by God

God did not stop the magicians at the first sign. He let them match Moses step for step, right up to a line they could not cross.

A moment will come when the leaders of this bold imitation are suddenly checked and stopped. Their folly will be shown to everyone, as the folly of Jannes and Jambres was. God allowed them to keep pace with every step Moses took. Then the simplest fact of all showed that their power had reached its limit. They could not go on.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Where the Copy Breaks Down

There was one thing the magicians could not produce: life. Their own words, "This is the finger of God," admitted where their power ran out.

Notice that last triumph of God. He drew the words from the mouths of Satan's instruments: "This is the finger of God!" Their folly is plain to all. Satan's deceiving power and his plausible counterfeits are worthless in the presence of life. Living realities speak for God more than anything else. They could go no further than this. The imitation might be so good that no one could match it. The counterfeit might be so near the truth, so alike, that everyone was fooled. But there is the life of Christ lived out on earth. Christ lives in His own people and produces a deep reality that no imitation can ever reach. Beside that, the folly of them all is plain, as theirs also was.

Modernised from F G PattersonOriginal wording

Exposure Ends the Danger

God does not leave His people without warning. Once the imitation is unmasked, it loses the very thing that made it dangerous.

So God does not fail to raise up a standard against the enemy, and His endangered saints profit by the warning. The comparison holds true for the dazzling counterfeit, which was made to confuse and mislead. It holds true just as much for the exposure of the trap itself. Once that happens, the counterfeit can do no more harm. The folly of those who invented and pushed it is too plain to injure anyone further. Have we not seen the enemy defeat himself in this way under the mighty hand of God? Let us not forget how much we owe to the watchful grace of our Lord, who vindicates His word and Spirit after man has misused both.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

When the Folly Becomes Plain

Commentators differ on the timing. Some see it as something God does again and again, before a watching world.

Yet God, in the way He governs the world, often lets these false teachers be fully exposed before the eyes of "all". Again and again the world has seen the folly of these religious systems and the evil lives of many of their leaders. They have become objects of contempt to everyone except their deluded victims.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Others expect only partial exposure now, and the full display at the end.

These men resist the truth, and their folly will be shown up. God may show it up wherever there is faithfulness, to save His own from it. But in general their evil work will go on. The deception will grow worse and worse until the end. Then God will make plain the folly of those who have departed from Him. They gave themselves up to the errors of the human mind, and they worked to keep those errors alive and spread them.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

The Same End as the Magicians

The magicians did not just run out of tricks. They ended up inside the judgment they had resisted. That is the warning in this verse.

The folly of Jannes and Jambres was plain to all. They not only failed to imitate what Moses and Aaron did next; they were caught up in the judgments of God themselves. This is a solemn point. The folly of everyone who has only the outward form will be shown up in the same way. They will be quite unable to imitate the full and proper effects of divine life and power. More than that, they will fall under the judgments that come from rejecting the truth they have resisted.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Summary

- Imitation. The enemy's method is copying. He fights the truth by wearing its outward form.

- Limit. God lets the counterfeit keep pace only to a fixed line. At the simplest test its power runs out.

- Life. The line it cannot cross is life — Christ living in His own produces a reality no imitation reaches.

- Exposure. Once unmasked, the deception can do no more harm. The enemy defeats himself under the mighty hand of God.

- Judgment. Like the two magicians, those who resist the truth do not just fail. They fall under the judgment they resisted.

2 Timothy 3:10 · Darby

But *thou* hast been thoroughly acquainted with my teaching, conduct, purpose, faith, longsuffering, love, endurance,

This chapter describes the corruption of the last days and the men who oppose the truth. Paul turns from that dark picture to one man who had watched him at close range. Timothy had followed not just a body of teaching but a whole life — its aim, its endurance, its love. Paul holds that up as the safeguard for hard times.

"You have followed" — a life traced step by step

Older translations render "you have followed" as "you have fully known." The word points to more than casual acquaintance.

Here we get Paul's doctrine (v. 10) and the manner of life which flowed from it. "You have fully known" — that is, he had a perfect understanding of it. He had fully followed up his teaching, having learned it thoroughly. The manner of life goes with it.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Teaching first, then conduct, then aim

The order matters. Paul names teaching first, then conduct, then aim — and each grows out of the one before it. (Older translations call these "doctrine," "manner of life," and "purpose.")

It is of great importance to observe that "my doctrine," or teaching, comes first. His teaching was the truth committed to his trust. From this we learn two things. Nothing will keep the saints safe in a time of widespread error except the possession of divine truth. And a walk according to God — for "manner of life," or conduct, comes next in the list — can only flow out from a knowledge of the truth. Only the truth builds up and sanctifies. So it lies at the base of all steadfastness, and at the same time it forms a walk worthy of the Lord. Then follows "purpose." He will not say "faithfulness," for the Lord alone judges how faithful His servants are. He says "purpose," because, through grace, it was the one desire of his heart to follow the Lord in all circumstances and at all costs.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Conduct as the clearest explanation of Scripture

Timothy heard Paul explain the truth. He also watched him live it.

The apostle's "course" or "conduct" also had great value. It put the truth into practice — the truth that shaped his judgments and feelings day by day. There is no better comment on the inspired word than the walk of those who obey it, whether one believer or a whole company.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Faith, patience, love — under pressure, not in comfort

The four qualities that follow in the verse are not abstract virtues. The collapse and hostility around Paul tested each one.

He can also mention faith. Confidence in God marked this devoted servant in all his trials. This alone sustained him amid the corruption that seemed to be flowing in from every side. This alone also made him "long-suffering" while all this was going on, and even towards the opponents of the truth. It made him show divine "love" in the presence of the evil, even though the more he loved the less he was loved. And it made him "patient," able to endure, because he knew, despite all appearances, what the final outcome of the conflict would be.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

A real life against a clever counterfeit

Earlier in the chapter Paul describes men who imitate the truth and resist it. What silences them is a life.

People saw this "manner of life" in Paul — a man with the same passions we have. He was the living expression of his own teaching. He points to his "aim in life," "faith," "patience," "love," "steadfastness" — and to the persecutions and sufferings he met at Antioch, at Iconium and at Lystra, out of which the Lord delivered him. Such was the course of this man. A course like this would silence the false imitation that was resisting the truth. Those imitators were always learning and never able to reach the knowledge of it.

Modernised from F. G. PattersonOriginal wording

Teaching and life together

Teaching and life do not always match in the same person. In Paul they did match, and that is what made him safe for Timothy to follow.

When we listen to those who present the Word of God, we must be careful. We must tell the difference between the person and the message he announces. We must not give the person an importance that belongs to the Scriptures alone. How good it is when we see that the speaker's conduct matches his teaching and cannot be separated from it! This was the case with Timothy and the apostle Paul. Timothy could know and follow both his teaching and his conduct, because in Paul the two agreed so closely.

Modernised from H. L. RossierOriginal wording

Summary

- Followed — Timothy traced Paul's teaching all the way through and grasped it. The life that flowed from it came with the teaching.

- Truth first — in a time of widespread error, only holding divine truth keeps believers safe. A godly walk flows only out of knowing it.

- Then conduct — there is no better commentary on Scripture than the walk of those who obey it.

- Then endurance — faith held Paul up amid the corruption around him. It produced the patience, love and steadfastness the verse names, even when the more he loved the less he was loved.

- Then witness — a life like this silences imitation. Counterfeits are always learning and never reaching the truth. The test of any teacher is whether his conduct and his teaching hold together.

2 Timothy 3:11 · Darby

persecutions, sufferings what [sufferings] happened to me in Antioch, in Iconium, in Lystra; what persecutions I endured; and the Lord delivered me out of all.

Paul has just described the last days in dark colours. Now he turns to his own record: three towns, a list of persecutions, and one short line about rescue.

The three cities Timothy knew

The place names trace Paul's first journey into Asia Minor. The order matters, and so does who stirred up the violence.

Timothy was thoroughly acquainted with what happened to the apostle at Antioch (of Pisidia), at Iconium, and at Lystra. Persecution fell on Paul in that order. He and Barnabas made their return journey in the reverse order. On the way back they strengthened the souls of the disciples converted a little before (Acts 14). In all this suffering and opposition the Jews were guilty of stirring up the Gentiles against the word of life and against those who preached it. So when it came to close quarters, stoning was the method used.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Timothy as an eyewitness

Paul is not telling Timothy news. Timothy came from that region, and the worst of these scenes happened on his doorstep.

Timothy fully knew what persecutions Paul endured at Antioch, at Iconium, at Lystra. Most of these persecutions happened on Paul's first missionary journey (Acts 14). Timothy was perhaps only a boy then. But he knew all about them, and may have seen some of them himself. At Lystra Paul was stoned and dragged out of the city, taken for dead. Very likely the boy Timothy was among the disciples who "stood around him" when he "rose up and went into the city." … Yet he did not hesitate to follow Paul. He must have known well that it would mean sharing similar persecutions.

Modernised from G C WillisOriginal wording

A life held up as a pattern

The verse sits deliberately against what came before it. Where chapter 3 opens with corruption, Paul answers it with a life anyone could inspect.

Paul's walk comes very close to the walk of Christ. For this reason the Holy Spirit often leads him to point to himself as an example to others. That is the case here. He has been describing the moral corruption that will mark the dangerous times of the last days. He also has in mind the difficulties of those who want to be faithful to the Lord, as Timothy did. So he sets himself before them as a pattern for all who find themselves in these circumstances.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The Lord's faithfulness, not Paul's hardship

The list of hardships is not a complaint, and it does not end with Paul. It ends with the Lord — and it echoes a line from the Psalms.

If he recounts his sufferings in his service and testimony, it is only to magnify the Lord's faithfulness. He adds, "But out of them all the Lord delivered me." There may have been persecutions. But like the psalmist he had to say, "Many are the afflictions of the righteous," and he could join in the same testimony, "But the LORD delivers him out of them all" (Ps. 34:19).

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The Lord's support as a resource for hard days

Verse 10 gives two safeguards for hard times: knowing the doctrine, and living a life that matches it. This verse adds a third.

There is a further source of security, for, thirdly, we read of the support of the Lord. Paul can witness to this from his own experience. Speaking of the sufferings and persecutions that his life involved, he can say, "Out of them all the Lord delivered me." If we work hard to know the doctrine, and are ready to live a life consistent with it, we shall know the support of the Lord.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Delivered out of them — not kept from them

Paul was brought out of his troubles, not kept from them. (The ESV has "from them all"; older translations, "out of them all.")

In His wise government God allows the afflictions of the righteous to be many. But His goodness toward them is fully equal to the need, and He delivers them out of them all. Paul said in 2 Timothy 4:18, "The Lord will deliver me from every evil work." This deliverance did not mean he would not suffer. In fact, the evil work of Satan led to Paul's execution in prison, but that was the very means of his deliverance.

Modernised from L M GrantOriginal wording

Timothy could draw the same lesson. He had seen the trouble in Paul's life at those three cities. So he could also be "ready to expect deliverance in one way or another" (C. E. Stuart).

Summary

- Known — Timothy needed no news, only a reminder. He came from that region, may have watched Paul stoned at Lystra as a boy, and followed him anyway.

- Ordered — Antioch, Iconium, Lystra: that is the order the persecutions fell. Opposition stirred up the crowds, and at Lystra it came to stoning.

- Shown — the chapter describes moral collapse. Against it Paul sets his own life, a pattern for anyone who wants to stay faithful.

- Supported — sound doctrine and a matching life are two safeguards. The Lord's own support is the third, and Paul proves it from experience.

- Delivered — Paul lists the sufferings to magnify the Lord's faithfulness, as Psalm 34:19 does. The rescue came out of every trouble, not around it.

2 Timothy 3:12 · Darby

And all indeed who desire to live piously in Christ Jesus will be persecuted.

Paul has just set his own sufferings before Timothy. Now he turns them into a rule that reaches every believer. Who does it include? Why does godliness stir up hostility? And what shape does that hostility take today?

Who Is Included

Older translations read "all that will live godly." That "will" means intention, which is why the ESV says "all who desire." One commentator shows this narrows the promise instead of widening it:

Notice that it does not say all Christians, nor all who live godly, but all who will live godly in Christ Jesus must be persecuted. Put the stress on the word "will." It means there is a real desire, even a purpose of heart, to live this way.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Another writer makes the same distinction and adds the reason:

It does not say that every Christian will be persecuted. It says, "all who desire to live a godly life in Christ Jesus will be persecuted." If a man shows the power of the Spirit of God, the world will not put up with it. That is the principle.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

The Three Pivotal Words

Godliness by itself is not what draws fire. Paul says godliness in Christ Jesus. One writer calls those three words the pivot of the verse:

Notice the three key words in that verse — "IN CHRIST JESUS." By its very nature that involves a testimony, even in daily life, that goes beyond the godliness of a Jew. It brings in our distinct place as people set apart from the world, from its basic principles, its sayings and its ways. That can lead to conflict at every turn.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

Another writer contrasts two kinds of godliness:

Those who "live a godly life in Christ Jesus" must always expect persecution, though its form may vary from country to country and from age to age. The kind of godliness the law of Moses produced might stir up little or no opposition. Godliness "in Christ Jesus" meets fierce resistance.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Why the World Reacts

The reasons people give are not the real cause:

People and governments give different reasons for persecuting Christians. We believe the real cause is the heart's enmity against Christ and His truth, seen in the godly lives of His people. Their light also shows up the darkness around them. It exposes and rebukes the inconsistencies of those who claim a faith they do not have, and the godless lives of the wicked.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

What It Looks Like Today

Persecution takes other shapes today. One writer lists them:

Whatever form this takes — being shut out, strong criticism, contempt, loss of property or goods, discrimination that takes away rights that are properly ours — all who live a godly life in Christ Jesus will know something of it. Let us bear it patiently for Christ's sake.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

One writer names the most painful source of opposition, and where to take it:

Suppose we are faithful to the light God has given us, and seek to walk apart from all that denies the truth. Then we will find, in our small measure, that we have to face persecution and opposition — and, in its most painful forms, from our fellow Christians. When the trial comes, it is good for us if we can do as Paul did: hand everything over to the Lord and wait for Him to vindicate us in that day.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

The Cost of Avoiding It

Dennett turns the verse into a test rather than a comfort:

If any who call themselves Christians do avoid the hostility of the world or the enmity of Satan, they can only do so at the expense of faithfulness to Christ.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Another writer weighs what an untroubled life may mean:

If we compromise, we may avoid it in large measure — and lose our power. If we stay separate, we must face it in some way... If it is absent, that is no credit to us, but the opposite. It would mean that the great enemy knows we are harmless to his plans, so he wastes no energy on us.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

The Settled Mind

The right response is a decision made before the trial comes:

It is wise, and even a duty for believers, to make up their minds to suffer this way for righteousness and for Christ. Then they will not be surprised by the fiery trial among them, which comes to test them, as though something strange were happening to them.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Desire. The verse turns on intention. It does not promise trouble to every Christian, but to everyone whose heart is set on living a godly life in Christ Jesus.

- In Christ Jesus. These three words mark the difference between religion the world puts up with and a life it cannot stand.

- Light. The real cause is enmity against Christ, stirred when His life shows in His people and their light exposes the darkness.

- Forms. Contempt, exclusion, criticism, lost rights — and, most painful of all, opposition from fellow Christians.

- Test. If persecution is completely absent, ask whether you have traded separation for peace. The settled mind expects the trial and waits for God to vindicate in that day.

2 Timothy 3:13 · Darby

But wicked men and juggling impostors shall advance in evil, leading and being led astray.

Paul has just told Timothy that everyone who wants to live a godly life in Christ Jesus will be persecuted. Verse 13 sets the other side beside it. While the godly suffer, the deceivers do not fade away. They advance — and the advance is downward.

Who These Men Are

The people in view are not outsiders. They carry a Christian label.

Note this well: these evil men and deceivers are not men of the world. They are inside the professing church, claiming to be Christians. They keep a form of godliness while they deny its power. This fact shows once more that there is no hope for Christianity in its public form in this world. There is no prospect of its recovery or purification.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The Method: Imitation

The pattern goes back to Egypt.

The magicians of Egypt are the pattern of these misleaders. The way they worked was to imitate Moses as far as they could. They could only do that up to a point. Once the power of God rose up in display, they could copy no further. In the Christian world imitation is easier, because it is not a question of miracle but of the appearance of truth. And it is striking: the new and destructive deceptions of the enemy are usually imitations of truth. They come so close that they would deceive even God's chosen ones, if that were possible.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Deception, Not Scandal

The last days do not look the way people expect.

The evil spoken of is not the gross immorality that marked many of the clergy before the reformation, but deception. Fair words deceive souls. A form of godliness that denies its power lulls them into a false sense of security. Those who deceive in this way are themselves deceived, being the tools of Satan.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

The Spiral: Deceiving and Being Deceived

What drives the slide? Self-interest, and an audience.

They handle truth and error in whatever way they think will best serve their own interests. The more attention they gain from people willing to be deceived, the bolder they become. In the end they are deceived by their own deceptions.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Kelly turns from the deceivers to the believers who must live through this.

Believers will not be shocked that the world grows clearly worse as a whole, and that the crowd who profess Christ grows worse with it. This happens in the face of every testimony of God's grace and truth. Instead they will hold to the word all the more. The spread of evil only confirms that word, while conversion goes on actively. Could words set out the real character of this progress more vividly and exactly, for the man who bows to Scripture? If we refuse to bow, a blinding power is already on us. We are led astray ourselves as we mislead others, in proportion to the error and to our influence.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

No Recovery Expected

Many hope the religious world will clean itself up. This letter warns three times in the other direction.

The Apostle holds out no hope of recovery on the part of the mass. On the contrary, he warns us more than once that, with the passing of time, there will be an increase of evil. Profane and empty chatter will increase (2 Timothy 2:16). Evil men and deceivers will go from bad to worse (2 Timothy 3:13). And the time will come when the Christian profession will not endure sound doctrine, but will turn its ears away from the truth (2 Timothy 4:3).

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

What Is Left to Do

The very next word to Timothy is not a strategy for reform but a call to stay put.

Against so dark a background, verse 14 presses the responsibility of the individual child of God — here, Timothy: "But as for you, continue." Under the pressure of evil, people fall away and drop by the wayside all too often. What mercy at such a time to have learned and been assured of the solid, pure truth of Christianity. But one must still be urged to continue in it.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Courage now is the test of courage later.

See how morally fitting this is. If we lose our nerve today, how can we be trusted tomorrow? Tomorrow will be worse than today.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

Summary

- Source. The deceivers stand inside the Christian profession, not outside it. They keep the form of godliness and deny its power.

- Method. Their weapon is imitation, like the Egyptian magicians who copied Moses. Not a flat denial of truth, but a copy close enough to fool the unwary.

- Spiral. Deceiving and being deceived feed each other. Boldness grows with the audience, until the deceiver falls for his own trick.

- Direction. The movement is real progress — but downward. This letter warns of increase in empty talk, in evil men, and in ears turned from sound teaching.

- Anchor. Tomorrow will be worse than today. So the one command that follows is to continue in what you have learned.

2 Timothy 3:14 · Darby

But *thou*, abide in those things which thou hast learned, and [of which] thou hast been fully persuaded, knowing of whom thou hast learned [them];

Paul has just warned Timothy that evil people and impostors will go from bad to worse. Against that dark background comes the word "but." Where does a believer stand when everything around him is getting worse?

The Resource When Things Decline

Commentators read the verse as Paul's answer to a decline that nothing will stop. He gives Timothy a place to stand, not a plan for recovery.

The apostle shows that the decline will go on, and that it will not be set aside. "Evil people and impostors," he says, "will go on from bad to worse, deceiving and being deceived." Then he gives the resource for such times. It is as much as to say: you cannot trust the church. It will have only the appearance of godliness while denying its power. Your resource must be the holy Scriptures of truth.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Why It Matters Who Taught You

The verse asks for two things: truth learned, and truth firmly believed. One writer shows why the second matters, and where the certainty comes from.

Experience proves too often that believers can make no firm stand against error, because they are not "fully persuaded" of the truth. When we face error, and especially error mixed with truth, we need to be completely sure that what we have learned is true. We can only be sure of it by knowing that the one who gave us the truth speaks with inspired authority. A teacher can bring the truth before us, but no teacher can speak with inspired authority. He must direct us to the inspired writings of the apostles if we are to hold the truth in faith and assurance.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Some point instead to the church itself as the guarantee. One writer asks what that claim actually gives you.

People say now that the church teaches these things, but I ask, what is that? The church? What do they mean? It is all something in the air; there is no inspired person in the church now to teach. I must go to Paul and to Peter, and then I know from whom I learn.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Not Age, But Authority

Notice what Paul does not use to steady Timothy.

He was not told to cling to a system on the ground that it was ancient, that it had a splendid past, and could point to miraculous evidence. There was no argument of this kind, no appeal to the senses in any way. The ground was simply this — the authority of the word of the Lord. We need not argue about the relative merits of rival religious views. We have simply to open our ears and learn the truth by coming to the Scriptures.

Modernised from William J HockingOriginal wording

Truth With a Face On It

The "whom" is not an abstraction. The truth reached Timothy through a man he knew, and one writer sees God treating that as part of the safeguard.

People sometimes say it does not matter who taught; but God does not treat the matter so lightly. It is often a very great safeguard for the saint of God. The apostle well knew that God had brought these glorious truths to man and had shown His grace. He had also given a witness of their reality in the man from whom Timothy had learned them. It is an immense blessing that we have the truth not only in a book, but in a practical shape, the truth that comes out of the heart and from the lips of living men of God.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Room to Grow, But Nothing to Surrender

Continuing is not the same as freezing. The question is what you would give up, and for what.

Security rests on being certain of the direct source of the teaching he had received, and on the Scriptures, received as genuine and inspired documents. We remain in what we have learned, because we know from whom we learned it. The principle is simple and very important. We grow in divine knowledge. But as far as God teaches us, we never give up what we learned from a directly divine source in exchange for new opinions, because we know that it came from Him.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

One line closes the gap between Timothy's day and ours:

It is clear that "knowing from whom you have learned them" now resolves itself into the Scriptures.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Summary

- Danger. Paul writes to a man surrounded by a decline that will keep getting worse. His safeguard is a place to stand, not a rescue from the situation.

- Source. "Knowing from whom" is the hinge. Assurance comes from an inspired source, and a teacher's job is to point you there, not to take its place.

- Ground. Paul never argues from age, prestige or past wonders. His ground is the authority of the word of the Lord, which anyone can read.

- Witness. The truth reached Timothy through a living man, not as bare doctrine. God gave a witness of its reality in the man who taught him.

- Continuance. Knowledge may grow, but you never trade what came from God for a new opinion. That is what "continue" means.

2 Timothy 3:15 · Darby

and that from a child thou hast known the sacred letters, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation, through faith which [is] in Christ Jesus.

Paul has just warned of dangerous days and deceivers who grow worse and worse. Against that dark background he points Timothy back to something ordinary: the writings he knew as a small child, and what they can do.

Which writings Timothy knew

One writer notes that the title itself carries authority, wherever it applies:

After speaking of Timothy having learned the truth from himself, the apostle says, "and how from childhood you have been acquainted with the sacred writings." Here is the well-known book so entitled, which, as such, had authority. As a child, he had known it and learned its contents. And these scriptures, through faith in Christ Jesus (the great key to all), were able to make him wise to salvation. No doubt what Timothy knew as a child was the Old Testament. But whatever has a claim to be called the sacred writings comes under this title, and enjoys the privileges that go with it.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

What a child was given

What Timothy received at home is what any family can hand on:

What a heritage for any child! To know the Holy Scriptures. We may have little to leave our children in the way of earthly goods. But if we have given them the knowledge of the Holy Scriptures from childhood, we have given them greater riches, greater treasures, than anything else this world has. Lois the grandmother and Eunice the mother both had real faith. His father was a Greek, so we may be sure it was they who taught Timothy the Holy Scriptures while he was still an infant — that is what the Greek word means.

Modernised from George C. WillisOriginal wording

For parents who see no result, another writer points to the gap between sowing and harvest:

It is good to have the young mind well stored with the precious truth of Scripture. For many years there may be no sign of the quickening work of God. But when that work does come, all that was learned in childhood becomes a mine of wealth. The Spirit of God can use it to enlighten the heart and settle it in the knowledge of the divine mind. The seed sown may take long to germinate.

Modernised from James BoydOriginal wording

What "able to make you wise" means

Paul does not say Timothy already had this wisdom. He says the writings are able to give it:

Notice too that the apostle does not assume Timothy was already wise for salvation. Why is this? Because, I think, he needed the wisdom for the moment, as we do. Last year's wisdom is not enough for today… "Able to make you wise." What does this mean? A wise man does not only act rightly. He must act rightly, of course. But the wise man is the one who acts for God. The wise man is the one the mind of God controls.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

The one condition: faith in Christ Jesus

The verse attaches a condition to the promise:

Even the sacred writings are only able to make wise for salvation through faith in Christ Jesus. This however they are. Without faith in Christ salvation and wisdom from above are alike impossible.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

One writer warns where Bible knowledge alone can lead:

The true knowledge of Scripture will always lead us to the feet of Jesus. But mere head-knowledge, without heart-love for Christ, will only make us more effective agents in the hands of Satan.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

How wide "salvation" reaches

One writer points out how far this salvation reaches:

The Apostle Paul reminded Timothy that the sacred writings, which he had known "from childhood" — the Old Testament, therefore — were able to make him "wise for salvation." That means saved not only from future doom, but also from the dangers along the road we travel.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Why this is the answer to bad days

Paul answers the corruption he has just described. Notice what he does not offer as the safeguard:

The apostle shows that the decline will go on, that it will not be set aside. For "evil people and impostors," he says, "will go on from bad to worse, deceiving and being deceived." Then he gives the resource for such times. It is as much as to say: you cannot trust the church, which will have only a form of godliness while denying the power. Your resource must be the holy scriptures of truth.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Summary

- Known — as a boy Timothy learned the Old Testament from Lois and Eunice. The title "sacred writings" carries authority wherever it applies.

- Sown — childhood knowledge may lie quiet for years. Then God's work begins, and the Spirit uses it as a mine of wealth.

- Able — the writings make wise for today, not out of last year's stock. A wise person acts for God.

- Through faith — Scripture makes wise only through faith in Christ Jesus. Head-knowledge without heart-love for Him leaves a man useful to Satan.

- Saved — this salvation covers coming judgment and the dangers along the road. So when deceivers multiply, Scripture is the resource, not the church.

2 Timothy 3:16 · Darby

Every scripture [is] divinely inspired, and profitable for teaching, for conviction, for correction, for instruction in righteousness;

Paul is writing to Timothy about dangerous days ahead. Against that background he points to something permanent. Scripture is breathed out by God, and that is why it is useful.

Every writing, not just every writer

Commentators are careful to say the claim is about the text, not only about the men who produced it. One writer warns against confusing the two:

It is a distortion of the truth to say that the writers were inspired but the writings were not. If 2 Peter 1:21 supports the first, the claim for the second is even plainer in 2 Timothy 3:16... It is not a question of human weakness, but of God's power. Every Scripture is inspired by God. According to Paul, not only the men were inspired, but the writings as well.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What "God-breathed" means

One commentator explains the word by going back to the making of man:

In creation God shaped a body out of clay — "the Lord God formed the man of dust from the ground" — and it became a living being only after God breathed into it. In the same way, these writings would otherwise be only a pile of separate pieces. But God breathed into every part, so they became one living whole. They are living and powerful, because they are the inspired Word of God.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

How far "all Scripture" reaches

Writers point out that this verse widens the frame. The wording quoted below comes from an older translation:

No doubt the Holy Scriptures Timothy had known since he was a child were the Old Testament Scriptures. But then the apostle states that "Every Scripture is divinely inspired." So he includes the New Testament and all the writings of the apostles. We know that Peter classes all Paul's letters with "the other Scriptures" (2 Peter 3:16).

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Profitable — with no exceptions

If God breathed out all of it, then no part of it is dead weight. One commentator presses this to an uncomfortable but useful test:

Since all Scripture is from God, it is all profitable, even genealogies and names of cities. If my interpretation of it does not give spiritual profit, then my interpretation of it is not right.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

The four uses, in order

Teaching, reproof, correction and training are not a random list. They form a sequence, and it starts where all real change starts:

Note the order. First it is profitable for doctrine. We get doctrine from the Word of God alone, and it is the foundation of everything. Next comes "reproof," or conviction. After that come correction and instruction in righteousness. It starts with doctrine and leads, after conviction and correction, to righteousness.

Modernised from Arno Clemens GaebeleinOriginal wording

The same writer warns that letting go of this verse is where drift begins: "All apostasy starts with the denial of this fact."

The result: a man ready for anything

The verse does not stop at teaching; it aims at a person fitted for work. The word translated "complete" appears nowhere else in the New Testament. One commentator draws out its force:

It means being ready right now for any situation. The man who knows the Word of God and is subject to it is ready for every emergency. He does not need to cram for the moment, or go and look things up in his reference books, or get ready on a point beforehand. He is ready now.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Why this comes in a chapter about danger

The placement matters. Paul says this where he has been describing dangerous days:

He brings out the infinite value of the Scriptures — that is, of what was written. They are the one supreme resource for dangerous times, when we no longer have apostles present to help us in person. It is not only what had been preached. It is something permanent, given for the good of God's people on earth.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Breathed — the claim is not only that inspired men wrote. The writings themselves are God-breathed. The result is His, not just the process.

- Whole — the breath reaches every part, so every part repays reading. If a reading gives no profit, the fault is in the reading, not in the text.

- Ordered — the profit comes in order. Teaching first, then conviction, then correction, then training in righteousness.

- Finished — the goal is a person complete and fully equipped, ready right now for any situation.

- Timely — God gives all of this for dark days. The apostles are gone, and the written Word stands as the one permanent resource.

2 Timothy 3:17 · Darby

that the man of God may be complete, fully fitted to every good work.

Paul has been describing the ruin and corruption of the last days. He then points Timothy to Scripture and names its goal in this verse. Who is "the man of God"? What does it mean to be complete, and how far does this equipping reach?

The title "man of God"

The title is older than Paul. It already belonged to men who stood before others on God's behalf:

A man of God is a servant who represents God before men and upon whom God has impressed His own character. Such a man speaks for God; his words carry the weight of God's own words. It is a solemn and dignified role. But it reduces man to nothing and takes away all confidence in the flesh. Moses and David are each called a man of God; this name is also applied to the prophets in a time of ruin. Timothy was a man of God. 2 Timothy 3:17 shows us that he was prepared for his commission by the Word.

Modernised from H. L. RossierOriginal wording

Who the title covers

Commentators differ over how wide the phrase reaches. Some take it as describing every believer who walks in obedience when the days are evil:

In the New Testament the expression "man of God" only occurs in the letters to Timothy. In the First Letter it is applied to Timothy himself. In the Second Letter it covers all who walk in faithful obedience to the word of God in an evil day.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Others read it more narrowly, and tie the equipping to how far the Word is obeyed:

Timothy himself is called a "man of God" (1 Tim. 6:11). Sadly, this cannot be said of all believers. It is true only of those whose one chief object is to honour God. As far as this is true of us, the Word will furnish us "unto all good work." … The Word holds the complete furnishing, but we must apply it seriously and practically.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

What "complete" and "equipped" mean

Both words in the verse are rare. Older translations render them "perfect" and "thoroughly furnished," which is the wording the writers below quote:

Finally, Paul adds the goal of a true knowledge of the Scriptures: "That the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works." Weigh the added force of the words "perfect" and "thoroughly furnished," and they will guide us into the Apostle's meaning. The first word is found only in this place. It might be translated "complete," "suitable," or "exactly fitted." The second is used only twice, and might be given as "fully equipped."

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Readiness before the moment arrives

That first word points to a readiness that is there before the need arises:

This word means present readiness for any emergency. The man who knows the Word of God and is subject to it is ready for every emergency. He has no need to go and cram for an occasion — to consult his authorities — to make himself up on a point. He is ready now. If an anxious inquirer comes, he is ready; if a curious inquirer comes, he is ready; if a sceptic comes, he is ready. In a word, he is always ready.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Fitness and furnishing

Earlier in the letter Paul spoke of a vessel "ready for every good work" (2 Timothy 2:21). The two verses are not saying the same thing:

The preparation for every good work in chapter 2 refers rather to the personal state required for service. The passage before us points out something further. Divine knowledge, gathered from the Scriptures, is also needed to make the man of God suitable for service, and to furnish or equip him for every good work.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The reach of "every good work"

The final phrase settles how far Scripture reaches:

The Bible is enough on its own to perfect — that is, to completely equip — believers who are so far on spiritually that they are called "men of God." Suppose the verse had stopped at the perfecting of the man of God. People could then have argued that Scripture perfects us in broad doctrine but not in the details of daily conduct. But no, Scripture completely equips the man of God in a detailed way to all good works. It covers all work that God can call "good."

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Full provision in a broken day

This promise stands in a letter full of ruin and failure:

Here we have "the man of God" in the middle of all the ruin and confusion, the heresies and moral corruption of the last days. He stands out in his own distinct individuality, "perfect and thoroughly furnished to all good works." And may we not ask: what more could be said in the church's brightest days? Go back to the day of Pentecost itself, with all its display of power and glory. Have we anything higher, better, or more solid?

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Summary

- Source — the Word prepares the man of God for his commission. He represents God before others, stamped with God's own character.

- Shaping — "complete" means exactly fitted and ready now, with no cramming for the moment. "Equipped" means fully supplied.

- Two sides — chapter 2 gives the personal state fit for service; chapter 3 gives the knowledge that furnishes it.

- Scope — the equipping is not limited to broad doctrine; it reaches every work God can call good.

- Result — even in a day of ruin, Pentecost offered nothing higher than a person complete and furnished for every good work. But the furnishing has to be used.

2 Timothy 4:1 · Darby

I testify before God and Christ Jesus, who is about to judge living and dead, and by his appearing and his kingdom,

Paul lays a charge on Timothy in the presence of God and of Christ Jesus, with a coming judgment in view. Why does he bring in Christ's appearing and His kingdom to press home a command about preaching, and what does that say about how God measures service?

Before God and Christ Jesus

Paul begins by naming two Persons. One writer explains what he was doing:

Paul wanted to put forward God Himself and the risen Man, who is to deal with mankind supremely in the coming day.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

These words are not for Timothy alone:

These are solemn and weighty words. They need to be weighed reverently in God's presence, especially by the Lord's servants. They set Timothy, and with him the worker in every age, in full view of his responsibility. At the same time they remind him of the judgment seat where the character of all service will finally be tested. It is, in fact, a searching appeal to the conscience. Everything that has to do with responsibility, government and judgment is gathered here into one view.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The Judge of Living and Dead

Christ is named as the one who is to judge the living and the dead. Older translations read "about to judge" — a judging always close at hand, and one that runs on over time:

That solemn testimony which Paul speaks of is before God and Christ Jesus, who is about to judge living and dead. This judging is always near. Another apostle puts it this way: Christ "is ready to judge the living and the dead" (1 Peter 4:5). Only our text speaks of the judgment as a continuous process, while the other sums it up in its conclusion.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The two groups do not face Him at the same moment. The gap between them is long:

He will judge the living at His appearing, as the Tribulation comes to an end. He will judge the dead a thousand years later, at the Great White Throne. The Son of Man will be reigning in His kingdom, bringing every enemy into subjection before He delivers up the kingdom to the Father (1 Corinthians 15:24-26).

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

"By His Appearing and His Kingdom"

The charge is made by His appearing and His kingdom. That small word "by" joins them to the charge itself, not to the judging:

"…and by His appearing and His kingdom, proclaim the word." We have had the equipping of the man of God, and now we have his active engagement. Service is connected with the future, and so Paul charges him by His appearing.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Why appeal to those two things at all?

Christ's appearance and His kingdom are therefore fitting and most impressive grounds of appeal. On that ground he was solemnly charging Timothy, or others like-minded and responsible, to preach the word. It is these that gave the charge immeasurable weight and awe.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Why the Appearing, Not the Rapture

Christ will come to catch His people up to Himself — the rapture. He will also appear in public. Paul presses the second of these on Timothy:

The rapture is grace to all the saints equally caught up to Christ on high. The appearing will manifest the fidelity or the failure of each saint. That is why the apostle presses His appearing and His kingdom on Timothy still more closely, in preaching the Word and in all his other service.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What the Charge Demands

What does the charge ask of a servant?

The charge is given before God, and before the Lord Jesus Christ as Judge. His appearing and kingdom are the great limit of all responsible service… It means standing for God and proclaiming His grace with energy, while all the weight of the trials of "the last days" presses on the servant, and all the power of the enemy is set against him.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

What makes such preaching urgent?

Two things will give him urgency. First, the judgment that will come on those who refuse the gospel. Second, the glorious results for those who receive it at the appearing of the Lord Jesus Christ. Here, too, the appearing goes together with the Kingdom of Christ, for the appearing introduces the Kingdom.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Summary

- Before whom — Paul speaks the charge in the presence of God and of the risen Christ. Preaching is never a private matter between speaker and listener.

- Who judges — Christ is the Judge of living and dead. That judging is always near. He judges the living at His appearing, and the dead a thousand years later.

- On what ground — His appearing and His kingdom give the charge its weight, and the appearing brings in the kingdom.

- Why the appearing — Grace gathers all His people alike when He comes for them. The appearing shows up each servant's faithfulness or failure, so responsibility looks to that day.

- To what end — Preach the word, and hold to it while the last days press hardest. Judgment awaits those who refuse it; glory awaits those who believe.

2 Timothy 4:2 · Darby

proclaim the word; be urgent in season [and] out of season, convict, rebuke, encourage, with all longsuffering and doctrine.

Paul gives Timothy a charge for a time when the people around him were turning away from sound teaching. What is "the word" he must preach, who is it for, and how does a servant keep going when people stop listening?

The Ground of the Charge

The commands of verse 2 hang on the solemn appeal of verse 1. One writer shows how each duty answers to something in that appeal:

Having stated the grounds of his appeal, the Apostle delivers his charge to serve. Men are responsible to God, so "proclaim the word; be urgent in season and out of season." Christ is going to judge, so "convict" and "rebuke" those who live in a way that calls for judgment. Christ will reward the saints at His appearing, so "encourage, with all long-suffering and doctrine."

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

What "the Word" Means

Paul does not tell the servant to preach his own views, his experience, or even "the gospel." He must preach the word.

That is why the command comes: "Preach the Word." It is not merely to go on preaching, but the Word is the word of God — the full revelation given to us of His mind. There must be more activity than ever. In season and out of season, we must seize every opportunity to set the great truths of Christianity before people.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Commentators differ on who is mainly in view. Some read the charge as covering sinner and saint alike. Others say the surrounding verses settle the question:

"Be ready in season" is said to the saint. The time will come when they will not receive sound doctrine. This applies to the dealing with the saints. People often apply it to the gospel. The trouble is that they take verses without reading the context… Timothy was to keep pressing on, because soon they would not listen to him. Whether it was seasonable or not, he was to go on with it, because very soon there would be no season at all.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Preaching When the Climate Is Against You

Things around Timothy were only going to get worse. That was not a reason to slow down:

This was his one responsibility, whatever the state of things around. Indifference, decay, and corruption were increasing, and would go on increasing. Timothy was not to lose heart or treat this as a reason to do nothing. For this very reason he was to proclaim the Word all the more… He was not responsible for the effect of his testimony. Signs of blessing, or the lack of them, were not to sway him.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

In Season and Out of Season

"Be ready" is not about convenient moments. A servant who carries the message inside him will not find any hour unsuitable:

All times were alike to Timothy. His work must never stop. He must always watch for a chance to carry out his calling. No time would be wrong for a man who carried a "burden of the LORD" on his heart. Like the prophet Jeremiah, he would find the Word in his heart like a burning fire. Holding it back would wear him out, and he would not be able to keep silent (Jer. 23:38; 20:9).

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Reprove, Rebuke, Exhort — By the Word Only

The three verbs do not give room for personal criticism. They are still forms of preaching the word, and that difference decides whether they work:

Both saints and sinners may need conviction and rebuke. But this can only be by the preaching of the word, for it is only the word that produces conviction. We may seek to convict and rebuke by our own words and arguments, only to find that we irritate people and stir up resentment. Rebukes only work if they rest on the word of God. Those willing to bow to the word and accept its conviction and rebuke then hear the word of encouragement.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Patience and Teaching Together

The closing phrase is not decoration. It anticipates a reaction and supplies the answer to it:

Whatever form the service takes, the servant must carry it out with all long-suffering and according to the truth, or "doctrine". The word will stir up opposition from the sinful nature. That opposition calls for long-suffering in the servant. The only answer that works is the doctrine, or truth, of Scripture.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Strength for the Task

The verbs come one after another, and the pace is part of the point:

The form of each verb implies prompt action… Proclaiming the word comes first. Urgent attention to the work, in season and out of season, follows the preaching. Then comes convicting — pressing the truth home. It is a healthy duty, even though it is painful to a tender spirit… Who was sufficient for these things? Timothy's sufficiency, as the apostle's, was from God. So may ours be in our little measure!

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Charge. The commands rest on verse 1: God is watching, Christ will judge, and His appearing is where He measures all service.

- Content. The servant preaches "the word" — the full revelation of God's mind, not his own material.

- Constancy. Decay in the church around us is a reason for more activity, not less. The servant answers for faithfulness, not for results.

- Conviction. Reproof and rebuke reach the conscience only when they come from Scripture. Our own arguments just stir up resentment.

- Capacity. The rapid-fire verbs demand more than any man has. Timothy's sufficiency, like Paul's, came from God.

2 Timothy 4:3 · Darby

For the time shall be when they will not bear sound teaching; but according to their own lusts will heap up to themselves teachers, having an itching ear;

Paul has just told Timothy to preach the word. Here he gives the reason: a time is coming when people will not put up with healthy teaching. So who refuses it, why, and what should a preacher do when his hearers have already decided what they want to hear?

What "Sound" Means

The word translated "sound" is about health. One writer points to a familiar English word from the same root:

It is worth noting that the word translated "sound" comes up again and again. It is the word from which we get "hygienic," which is so often on people's lips today. It means healthful. Sound doctrine is in every sense doctrine that makes for spiritual health.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

The Refusal Begins With the Listeners

The verse does not blame corrupt teachers first. It describes hearers who refuse sound teaching and then pick teachers to suit themselves.

Notice, though, that this corruption begins with the hearers. It is they who "will not endure sound doctrine" (teaching). It is they who "after their own lusts … heap to themselves teachers" to satisfy a diseased and itching ear… Plain scriptural teaching only explains and applies the mind of God as contained in the Scriptures. That is not enough for such hearers. Neither are the teachers whom the Lord sends, since they prefer to "heap" up, to choose, their own.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Inside Christianity, Not Outside It

The people here are not strangers to the message. They have heard it, and they still keep their teachers — but on terms that leave them undisturbed.

Whether teachers fail or not, the time will come. The people, "having itching ears", will not endure sound doctrine. Following their own lusts, they will heap up teachers for themselves. This does not describe those who have never heard the truth. It describes Christendom, where people have heard the gospel but will no longer endure it. Even so, they do not give up the Christian profession, for they still heap up teachers for themselves. But those teachers must be ones who will not get in the way of their worldly desires by preaching the truth.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Appetite, Not Argument

Paul traces the drift to the hearers' own passions. The appetite is what has changed.

New, sensational things deceive even Christians — things that leave out the sound doctrine of the Word. But notice that this happens because "their own lusts" are involved: it is what the flesh desires. They become like people in love with a diet of wine and pastry, and they turn away from the healthy, solid food of the Word.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

An itching ear is a symptom, and what it craves does its own damage:

One danger for Christians at the present moment is the desire for stimulants in teaching… But stimulants are not food. Worse, in the end they create a distaste for it. They only stir the imagination, the intellect, or the nature. They never reach the conscience or the heart. The evidence of this desire is the itching ear (2 Tim. 4:3). Christ, and Christ alone, is the food of His people.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Still Ahead, and Not for Everyone

When Paul wrote, this evil had not yet arrived. And some hearers always welcome sound teaching.

Here the time had not yet come for such widespread evil, but the Spirit of God speaks of it as close at hand: "For the time will be when they will not endure the sound teaching." It assumes people who were used to hearing the truth. But now the truth is hard to swallow, and its sound teaching cannot be endured — a frightful time for men who bear the name of the Lord. Sound teaching is always welcome to those whose desire is to grow in grace and the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What the Servant Does About It

What does this mean for the preacher? He will not be popular, and he keeps preaching anyway.

And the result? Timothy would never be a popular preacher… There is no shortage of preachers now, but there is a shortage of those who preach the Word. It is one thing to preach about the Word, and another to preach the Word itself. There is a great danger in trying to please the popular ear. The people's ear is about as false as its voice is uncertain. Happy is the man of God who keeps preaching the Word to the end, when the crowd has turned away and listened to fables.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Summary

- Health — "Sound" means healthful. Sound doctrine makes a soul well, so refusing it is refusing medicine.

- Appetite — The refusal comes from the hearers' own passions, not from better arguments. A taste for wine and pastry replaces solid food.

- Choosing — It starts with the hearers. They heap up teachers of their own choice instead of the ones the Lord sends.

- Profession — This happens inside Christianity. People keep their teachers, but only ones who leave their desires untouched.

- Faithfulness — The same times that make a preacher unpopular are the reason to keep preaching the Word. Sound teaching is still welcome to everyone who wants to grow.

2 Timothy 4:4 · Darby

and they will turn away their ear from the truth, and will have turned aside to fables.

Paul warns Timothy of a coming day when the problem is not only bad teachers but eager hearers who turn their ears from truth to myths. Who are these people, what are these "myths," and how does someone who once heard the gospel end up preferring stories?

Who Paul means

The people in view are not those who have never heard. One writer sets the scene. These people keep the outward form of Christianity while refusing what it teaches.

This is not about people who have never heard the truth. It is about Christendom, where men have heard the gospel but will no longer put up with it. Even so, they do not give up the Christian name. They still pile up teachers for themselves. But those teachers must not preach the truth and get in the way of their worldly desires.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Where the decay starts

Blame tends to land on the teachers. One writer traces the fault back to what the listener already wants.

Notice that this kind of corruption starts with the hearers. They are the ones who will not put up with sound teaching. They pile up teachers for themselves to suit their own desires and to satisfy a diseased, itching ear... Such hearers are not satisfied with plain teaching from Scripture — teaching that only explains and applies the mind of God as found in the Scriptures. Nor will they have the teachers the Lord sends. They prefer to heap up, to choose, their own... There could be only one outcome. They turn away from the truth and turn to fables, because only fables can feed their unhealthy appetites.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

What "myths" means

"Myths" here does not mean a story with a helpful moral. Older translations use the word "fables."

In the New Testament the word does not carry the meaning it often has today: a made-up incident that teaches some moral truth. It means myths, false stories — one passage calls them godless old wives' tales.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

The same word appears in Paul's first letter to Timothy. Writing there, one writer names what such stories feed, and the one guard against it.

Imagination is never faith. Faith delights in knowing God and His will, and so trusts nothing but His word... Imagination is where people turn when they do not know the truth. The truth in Christ is the only perfect guard against it.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Which comes first — the shut ear or the myth

Commentators differ on the sequence. One reads the shut ear as the opening move:

Satan's usual way is to stop the ear from hearing sound teaching first, and then to open it to take in corrupt teaching.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Another notes a reading that runs the other way, drawn from the grammar of the sentence:

From the structure of the phrase, one writer of fine judgment draws this. They have already turned aside to fables, and that is what leads them to turn their ear away from the truth.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The cost

They do not just lose the truth. Something takes its place, and the whole inner life shifts.

Here is the fatal result. Who can measure the dishonour done to God and His word? Who can tell what they lose in their own souls? They are not only cut off from the truth; they now have a real appetite for imaginative falsehood... The conscience is no longer governed by the sense of God's presence. Grace is unfelt, and so the constraining power of Christ's love no longer works. The holy fear of displeasing God disappears.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Where the road ends

One writer follows this drift to its end point — the last and greatest fable of all.

But the greatest fable that ever existed, or ever could exist, is still to come. That lawless one will bring it in. Christendom is preparing itself today to receive it, and it will fall under its power. The Lord will consume him with the breath of His mouth and destroy him with the brightness of His coming (2 Thess. 2:8).

Modernised from James BoydOriginal wording

The response

The verse is given as a reason to keep going, not to stop.

Truth may look as if it has fallen in the street. The crowd may "turn away from listening to the truth" and "wander off into myths." Still he preaches the Word all the more earnestly and insistently.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Summary

- Appetite. The drift starts with what hearers want, not with what teachers offer. The itching ear picks its own teachers.

- Substitute. Myths fill the gap — false stories that feed imagination. And imagination is never faith.

- Sequence. Does the closed ear invite the myth, or does the myth close the ear? Commentators differ. Either way, the two travel together.

- Cost. The end is a real appetite for falsehood. Conscience goes unmoved, grace unfelt, the fear of God gone.

- Answer. The warning is a reason to preach, not to stop. The emptier the ears around him, the harder the servant preaches the Word.

2 Timothy 4:5 · Darby

But *thou*, be sober in all things, bear evils, do [the] work of an evangelist, fill up the full measure of thy ministry.

Paul has just warned that people will stop putting up with sound teaching. They will pile up teachers who tell them what they want to hear. Against that, he gives Timothy four short commands. Commentators read them as the shape of faithful service when everything is going wrong.

Sober in all things

Older translations put the first command as "watch." One writer weighs the Greek and settles on a different sense:

A workman and leader needs more in a day of widespread and dangerous decline, when intoxicating influences were as common as they were varied: "But you, be sober in all things." The word does not mean vigilance, as the Authorized Version has it, nor a sound mind, though that sense is close. It means sobriety of judgment. Timothy was to keep clear of anything that excites or dulls the mind. Others were drifting with the crowd, away from the truth and into fables.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Another writer names what clouds the mind today:

He is to "watch," or rather "be sober" in all things. The word used means "that sober clearness of mind that comes from being free of false influences — not muddled by the influence of what intoxicates." This is a very important word for all of us. Nothing so intoxicates the mind and muddles the perceptions as the false modern teaching we have just mentioned.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Ready to suffer

Timothy had already been told to suffer. Here the call is wider:

He is called to "suffer evils," or hardships, and this in the most general way. In 2 Timothy 1:8 it was to suffer evil "with the gospel"... In 2 Timothy 2:3 the thought is different. There Timothy takes his part in suffering as a good soldier of Christ Jesus. Here all idea of "sharing" is left out. Readiness to endure ills in his place and service is what the apostle claims. Paul did not lay a burden on his young colleague which he himself had not long and fully borne.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Hardship is not a signal to stop:

The enemy watches for any chance to spoil the testimony given to Christ. Afflictions are not sent to turn us aside, but to be endured.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

The work of an evangelist

Why tell Timothy this at all? One writer points to the troubles inside the church:

People often misunderstand the next call. They read it as if the apostle meant Timothy to do an evangelist's work when he did not have that gift, and so was not really an evangelist! There is not the shadow of a sound reason for such a reading. The real danger was different. The growing difficulties and troubles of the church might distract the young and sensitive worker. Demands from inside might make him give up the gift he truly had for work outside, though it was not his only gift.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

One writer sets the question of gift aside:

Do the work of the evangelist. People ask me, "Are you an evangelist?" "I don't know," I reply. I do not know or care whether I am one or not, if only I can do the work of one. The work of the evangelist is to bring Christ before souls, and to bring souls to Christ. In a day when everything is out of order, the servant of Christ is to be a "man of all work."

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

A parting charge about the gospel

Paul wrote it with his own death close at hand:

The very last instruction of a public nature given by the apostle Paul was that Timothy should "do the work of an evangelist"... He was about to drop his pen forever and lay down his life for the sake of Christ and the Church. With his parting breath, and in view of all the coming ruin that would fall on the Church, this devoted servant charged his son in the faith to attend to the work of the gospel. It was no question of gift, but of heart for Christ's interests.

Modernised from J Wilson SmithOriginal wording

Fulfil your ministry

The closing command gathers up the rest. The Greek word points to filling something up to the brim:

Lastly, Timothy is told "fully to perform" his ministry (v. 5)... It means filling his service to the full measure. Evangelizing binds the one who has the gift. Even so, it was not the whole of the ministry Timothy had received in the Lord, and he is told here to fulfil all of it.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

That leaves no room for a job left three-quarters done:

The Lord's work is not to be half done. We are to seek to finish to perfection what He gives us to do.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Summary

- Sober — the first command guards the mind. Keep clear judgment while the crowd drifts into fables.

- Steady — hardship comes with the work. Endure afflictions; they do not come to turn the servant aside.

- Sent — keep the gospel work going however bad the day gets. The question is a heart for Christ's interests, not a title.

- Full — "fulfil" means filling service up to its measure. Evangelizing was real work, but not all of Timothy's ministry.

- Finished — the Lord's work is not to be half done; the aim is to finish what He gives.

2 Timothy 4:6 · Darby

For *I* am already being poured out, and the time of my release is come.

Paul writes with his death close, and he makes his own ending the reason Timothy must throw himself into the work. The verse gives two pictures: a drink offering poured out, and a departure. Both raise the same question. How does a servant of Christ face the end of his own life?

"Already being poured out"

The older translation reads "I am now ready to be offered." That softens what the original says is already happening.

The Authorized Version does not give the form correctly. "Now ready to be offered" differs in several ways from "am already being poured out," which is the exact sense of the original. This is not the first time the apostle uses the picture of a drink offering. A little earlier he wrote to his dear friends at Philippi, "But if also I am poured out as a drink offering on the sacrifice and service of your faith …" (Phil. 2:17). Now he drops every condition, because his release is in view. He speaks as though the drink offering were already being poured out.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The offering behind the picture

The picture comes from the law, where wine was poured over other sacrifices.

The word "offered" in Philippians 2:17 is "poured out," as the margin shows. Paul uses the same word in 2 Timothy 4:6, when his death as a martyr was close. He was pointing, of course, to the drink offerings the law required. A "fourth part of a hin of wine" had to be poured over certain sacrifices, before the Lord.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

A drink offering was never the main sacrifice. It was poured over another offering.

It was as though he was a drink offering, poured out on the far greater offering of his Lord. This showed his joy in the One who was the true grain offering, whose perfection and beauty shine out even in suffering and death. For the drink offering was poured over the grain offering (Ex. 29:40, 41).

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Departure as release

Some translations render "departure" as "release."

The end of his devoted life, and of the persecution from the world that came with it, was so near that he could say, "I am already being poured out." He speaks of his departure as the time of his "release." Leaving this scene released him from a body that kept him from Christ. Yet he uses it as a reason for Timothy to fill up the full measure of his ministry. How often since that day has the Lord used the removal of a devoted servant to stir up those who remain to active service.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

A personal certainty, not the common hope

Paul's certainty about his own death was unusual. Commentators warn against making it the normal Christian hope.

Only a special, personal word from the Lord could have enabled Paul, like Peter (2 Peter 1:14), to speak with such certainty about his own death. But the very fact that he was an exception here confirms that the general hope of believers was not to depart and be with Christ, but the Lord's coming to receive them to Himself.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

Why Timothy had to hear it

The verse begins with "For." Paul's death is the reason for the charge he has just given Timothy. When Paul went, apostolic ministry went with him.

So the absence of apostolic ministry — a serious thing for the position of the church — makes the duty of the man of God more urgent. Paul's absence is a reason for working out our own salvation with fear and trembling. In the same way, it is a reason for anyone doing the work of the gospel to give himself to his ministry more than ever.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

What remains for those who come after is not to repeat what Paul did, but to build on it.

We cannot be apostles, or lay the foundation of the church. That is already done. But we can build on that foundation: with the truth we have received from the apostle, with the Scriptures God has given us, and with a tireless love in the truth for souls. The foundation is not to be laid a second time.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

The question it leaves with the reader

The pouring out was not only the moment of death. It was the shape of the whole life that led to it.

Paul was about to be poured out as a drink offering — a precious ending to a devoted life, and a wonderful privilege. His life on earth had come to its close. Before he left the arena where his very life went up to God as a sacrifice, he could say that he had fought the good fight, finished his course, and kept the faith. It is a wonderful passage, and it should wake us up to ask whether each one of us is finishing his course as the Lord wants.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Summary

- Already — the verb is present, not future: the pouring out has begun. Paul is not bracing for sacrifice; he is in the middle of one.

- Poured — the drink offering was wine poured over another sacrifice. Paul's death is the addition, laid on the far greater offering of his Lord.

- Released — "departure" also means release. For Paul it meant leaving a body that kept him from Christ. He speaks of his own end with a certainty given him personally, not one every believer should expect.

- Passed on — apostolic ministry was leaving the scene, so Timothy's duty grew more urgent, not less. The Lord still uses a servant's removal to stir up those left behind.

- Built on — the foundation is laid once. Our work is to build on it, with Scripture and tireless love for souls. And to ask whether we are finishing our own course as the Lord wants.

2 Timothy 4:7 · Darby

I have combated the good combat, I have finished the race, I have kept the faith.

Paul writes these words with his own death in view, and he sums up his whole life in three short claims. Commentators ask two things about it. What was he claiming, and could anyone else say the same?

Three pictures of one life

The verse holds three images side by side, each drawn from a different arena.

Paul speaks of his past life in three ways. As a Christian soldier, he has "fought the good fight." As a runner, he has "finished his course." As a witness for God in this world, he has "kept the faith."

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

Not a boast about his own fighting

The wording matters. Paul does not say a good fight, as though he were rating his own performance.

As he faces death there is no hint of disappointment or regret, but fresh, living joy. He had "fought the good fight," not "a good fight." He was not drawing attention to his own fighting. He meant the fight that all Christianity fights, against evil and for the glory of God. His part in it was about to end. He had finished the course, he had kept the faith. He is not saying how well he had fought, or how well he had run, or how well he had kept the faith. God would judge those things. But there was no other good fight, no other proper course, no other true faith except Christianity. In this he had continued to the finish.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Another writer makes the same distinction from the side of the conflict itself: Paul knew the fight was a good one, and "only speaks of the character of the conflict, and not of the manner in which he had carried it on." That the words could be written at all is treated as a mercy — "precious grace of God to His devoted servant, to permit him to write such words with the unerring pen of inspiration."

Edward Dennett

A course finished, not just ended

Paul had longed for this end long before. Now the word "finished" is his to say.

No end is more triumphant than this. He had held that hope dear before, when he said, "I do not account my life of any value nor as precious to myself, if only I may finish my course and the ministry that I received from the Lord Jesus." Now he was getting that wish… so there was a charm, with the last contest over, in saying, "I have finished." He knew he had left nothing undone, or half-done, in all his wide service.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

What it cost to keep the faith

Paul kept the faith by losing everything else.

The effort of the enemy is to rob us of the precious faith. Whatever we may lose in the battle is not really loss if we keep the faith. Paul lost everything in defence of the faith. He lost his property, reputation, religion, liberty and life. But he kept the faith… It is a great thing to say, when the battle is over, "I have kept the faith."

Modernised from James BoydOriginal wording

Paul had already listed many who did not keep it. That list runs through both of his letters to Timothy.

In these two letters he has spoken of people who failed over the faith. Some have "made shipwreck of their faith" (1 Timothy 1:19). Some "depart from the faith" (1 Timothy 4:1). Some have "denied the faith" (1 Timothy 5:8). Some have "wandered away from the faith" (1 Timothy 6:10). Some have "swerved from the faith" (1 Timothy 6:21). Others are "upsetting the faith of some" (2 Timothy 2:18). Others are "disqualified regarding the faith" (2 Timothy 3:8). But he had kept the truth God gave him. So he could say, "I have kept the faith." The devil wants us, dear friends, to give up what God has given us.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

Why he waited until the end

Every claim here is in the past tense. Paul says it only at the end.

Paul was leaving the battlefield. He was putting off his armour. He had given a good account of himself, not in his own power, but in the power of God… He does not boast until the battle is over. The time to boast is not when the armour is being put on, but when it is being put off. Peter boasted too early, and so did all the disciples. Failure taught them how foolish that was.

Modernised from James BoydOriginal wording

Where the reader stands

Paul was speaking from the finish line. The reader is not.

The Apostle could say that he had fought a good fight, that he had finished his course and had kept the faith. He was at the finish, we are in the middle of the fight. Do we sleep on beds of ease? Are we taking our place in the fight of faith?

Modernised from A J PollockOriginal wording

Another writer turns it into a question for every reader:

This should wake us up to ask if each one of us is finishing his course according to the Lord's mind.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Summary

- The fight — Paul names the fight all Christianity fights, not the quality of his own fighting. God alone judges how well he fought.

- The course — "Finished" means Paul left nothing undone or half-done. The end he had longed for was the end he got.

- The faith — He lost property, reputation, liberty and life. Nothing lost in the battle is real loss as long as you keep the faith.

- The timing — He boasts only as the armour comes off. Peter boasted too early, and failure taught him the folly of it.

- The turn — Paul stands at the finish; we stand in the middle. The question is whether we are finishing our course according to the Lord's mind.

2 Timothy 4:8 · Darby

Henceforth the crown of righteousness is laid up for me, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, will render to me in that day; but not only to me, but also to all who love his appearing.

Paul writes with death close at hand, looking back on a finished race and forward to a day of reward. Three questions follow: what is this crown, why is it a crown of righteousness, and who else receives it?

Two Ends of the Christian Course

The same Lord meets the believer at the start and at the finish, but in different characters:

These verses show the two ends of the Christian course here on earth. At the start the chief of sinners receives salvation and accepts that trustworthy saying. At the end the same man looks forward to a crown of righteousness, which he is sure is kept ready for him. And let us note it well. The One who gives salvation at the beginning as the Saviour gives the crown at the end as the righteous Judge, to all who have loved and do love His appearing.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

Why "of Righteousness"

Its name points to the One who gives it, and to the fairness of the gift:

There is a crown of righteousness promised to those who love the Lord's appearing. Why is it called a crown of righteousness? Because He will give it to those to whom it is righteous to give it: "which the Lord, the righteous judge, will award to me" (2 Tim. 4:8). And God "is not unjust so as to overlook your work and the love that you have shown for His name" (Heb. 6:10).

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

A Judge Who Makes No Mistakes

Human courts have taught us to expect unfairness. This title of Christ answers that:

It is a happy thing for us that we have a righteous Judge. He makes no mistakes when He gives out justice, whether to saints or to sinners. We have seen so much injustice that a truly just judge is hard to imagine. But the righteous Judge will give a crown of righteousness to Paul, and to all those who love His appearing. The setting up of that kingdom, when the glorified saints will reign with Jesus, is seen as the end of the warfare. All who are for Him, and who have fought loyally for Him while He has been away, will receive the honour and glory due to their faithfulness in that day.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

"That Day" Is His Appearing

The crown comes not when the Lord takes His own to Himself, but when He appears in public view:

His coming for us would not fit here. That would simply mean being caught up to be forever with Him. But His appearing is the day that brings faithfulness into the open and shows the work of each one. If the work stands the test of that day, each will receive reward according to his own labour.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Loving What Ends the World

The last clause is a searching test, because that day closes down everything the world enjoys:

"Love!" — do you love, can you love, that which will put a stop to everything that is pleasant in the world? It asks the heart. How this marks a spirit entirely in contrast with the spirit of the world!

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Nor is this love merely about what we will gain when He comes:

It is fitting for the Christian to "love His appearing" (2 Tim. 4:8). We should love it not for the relief and reward it will bring us, but for what that Day will mean for Christ. We love that Day in advance; we delight to think of the vindication and glory it will yield to the Lord Jesus.

Modernised from W. W. FeredayOriginal wording

Who Receives It

Commentators differ on how wide the promise runs. Some tie the crown to a faithful walk, not to being a Christian:

The crown the Apostle speaks of is not given for being a Christian, but for a faithful walk. Poor Lot will not have it, nor Demas... All are to be in glory on the ground of free grace. But Christ watches to see if we run well. He will give a reward where there has been faithfulness, and a crown of righteousness if we have loved His appearing.

Modernised from G. V. WigramOriginal wording

Others say the final phrase covers every believer, though rewards will still differ:

"All who have loved His appearing" describes all believers, but not all will have the same crown. All alike, as subjects of grace, will be conformed to Christ in glory. But rewards will differ, and the righteous Judge will hand them out. So they will follow His judgment, which never fails... This too is of grace, for if Paul laboured more than the other apostles, it was by the grace of God.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Summary

- Saviour, then Judge. He saves the chief of sinners at the start. At the finish He meets the same man as the righteous Judge, with a crown.

- Righteous, not random. God calls it a crown of righteousness because giving it is right; He does not forget work done for His name.

- Reserved, not held back. The crown lies ready now. The Lord awards it at His appearing, the day that brings each one's work into the open.

- Loved, not merely awaited. The final phrase tests the heart: only a heart out of step with the world can love the day that ends it.

- Shared, not exclusive. Paul does not keep the promise to himself. Commentators differ: some tie the crown to faithful service, others give it to every believer who loves His appearing.

2 Timothy 4:9 · Darby

Use diligence to come to me quickly;

Paul is near death, and he knows it. In the middle of that, he asks Timothy to hurry to his side — and the reason he gives is that a fellow-worker has walked out on him.

Why the hurry

Paul asks for diligence, not just a visit. He also gives a reason for the hurry, and it comes in the very next verse.

No doubt deep solemnity filled the apostle's spirit. He was thinking of how soon he would depart, and above all of the Lord's appearing... Early in the letter Paul had expressed his great desire to see Timothy, whom he regarded with special affection. Now he urges him to be zealous in coming quickly to him, and gives the reason. A fellow-worker had deserted him. This affected his heart deeply. He therefore felt the greater wish to have Timothy with him. It would be the last opportunity.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Someone to open his heart to

Paul had almost nobody left. What Paul wanted from Timothy was not service but company of a particular kind.

First, Paul desires to have Timothy with him: "Do your best to come to me soon." He longed for the presence of his child in the faith. Here was someone he could open his mind and thoughts to. By now few people would attach themselves to the Lord's prisoner. Indeed, he seems to have been alone, apart from Luke. So Timothy was not to delay. He was to come before the storms of winter made travel hard, if not impossible.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Another writer looks at the tone of the whole letter:

At the opening of the letter, the apostle is very personal and affectionate. That style was natural in a man surrounded by painful disappointments. At such a time, if one friend did not add to that disappointment, that person was bound to fill much of the thoughts of the poor tried and broken heart. And I believe Timothy was such a person to Paul at the time of this letter.

Modernised from J. G. BellettOriginal wording

Human feeling in its right place

A servant once raised above natural feeling now asks for a visit, his cloak and his books. That is not a decline, but a change of season.

In the service of ministry there was a power that raised a man above sin. Christ, of course, was completely free from sin. That same power raised a man above nature too, where nature was not sin, yet where giving in to it would have been a hindrance and a failure, and out of keeping with undivided service to the Lord... But when the Lord had finished His service He said, "Woman, behold, your son!"... So the apostle here returns to the thoughts and feelings of nature — I do not mean as evil, but as human — kindly ties. He opens his heart to Timothy, remembers his tears, longs to see him so that he may be filled with joy... feels his isolation too, and can speak of his cloak and books and parchments.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Come before winter

Paul repeats the appeal at the end of the chapter. The second time, he adds a date.

"Do your best to come before winter" (v. 21). In verse 9 he had said, "Do your best to come to me soon." The repeat, with the added words "before winter," is not pointless... He would also want to warn Timothy to start before winter. Bad weather could expose him to a voyage like the one Paul himself had been through. And it would give Timothy the opportunity of helping Paul, now an old man and a prisoner too. The Spirit of God stoops to think about the most ordinary things of this life... He takes no pleasure in seeing His servant shivering with cold.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What this says about Timothy's place

Paul could send for Timothy and expect him to come. That tells us something about the kind of position Timothy held.

Neither Timothy nor Titus held a permanent fixed local office. 2 Timothy 4:9, 21 and Titus 3:12 show this. They had a direct and limited commission, set out during the apostle's lifetime, with no word providing for the time after his death.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Come — because one left. Paul ties the call to hurry to the next sentence. A fellow-worker had abandoned him, and that loss made Timothy's presence more precious.

- Come — to a friend. Paul wanted someone he could freely open his mind to, when few would attach themselves to a prisoner.

- Come — as a man to a man. The servant once lifted above natural ties now speaks of tears, isolation, a cloak and his books. None of that is evil; it is human.

- Come — before winter. The second call carries a date, for a practical reason: safe travel and warmth for an old prisoner. The Spirit of God stoops to the most ordinary things of life.

- Come — because you are free to. Paul could call Timothy to his side at short notice. His commission was direct and limited, not a fixed local post.

2 Timothy 4:10 · Darby

for Demas has forsaken me, having loved the present age, and is gone to Thessalonica; Crescens to Galatia, Titus to Dalmatia.

Paul writes as a prisoner, listing the men who are no longer at his side. Only one name carries a reason: Demas left because of what he loved.

A name that once stood among the workers

Demas appears earlier in Paul's letters, and the three mentions together tell their own story.

The apostle mentions Demas three times. In Colossians he writes, "Luke, the beloved physician, and Demas, greet you." In Philemon he calls him, along with Mark, Aristarchus and Luke, a "fellow worker." In 2 Timothy he has to say, "Demas has forsaken me, having loved this present world" (age). Nothing can be sadder than this closing notice of one who had been linked with such a vessel of testimony as the apostle Paul. The final break with Paul may have been sudden, but we can be sure he had been in a backslidden state of soul long before.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The same writer looks at what lay behind the break.

This is how the Lord deals with His people. If they have grown cold, and have turned away in heart from His ways, He allows them to be tested sooner or later, so that their real state shows. This was the case with Demas. His heart had long been on the present age, and Paul's imprisonment, with the resulting "afflictions of the gospel," was simply the occasion when it showed. A time of persecution is always a time of searching.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

What "this present world" means

The verse says "this present world," but the word behind it is "age." One writer explains what that word covers.

The "age," as distinguished from the world, generally has a moral meaning. It expresses the sum of the influences at work around us in the world at any given moment. These influences are exactly what endangers God's people. So many, like Demas, give way to them and "make shipwreck" of their testimony. It is for this very reason that the apostle writes, "Do not be conformed to this age."

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Another writer points to a word Paul left out, and to how ordinary the drift looked.

Note this: Paul did not say, "this present evil world," as in Galatians 1:4, but this present world. We do not accuse him of anything outrageous. We do not even suppose he stopped breaking bread, but sadly he was out of true fellowship with the Spirit of God. He settled down quietly into the course of things down here. He largely gave up the good fight of faith, and after this we hear no more of him. Demas went to Thessalonica, and then silence falls. We do not doubt that he went to heaven, but what about earth? Now is our only chance of witnessing for Christ.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

Forsaking Paul, not Christ

The verse says Demas deserted Paul. One writer weighs what that does and does not mean.

It does not say that Demas had forsaken Christ. But he could not go on with such a devoted representative of Christ and keep in with the present world at the same time. He had to give up one or the other. Sadly, he forsook Paul and chose the world.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Crescens and Titus — a different departure

Paul names three men who have gone. Only one of them gets a motive.

The two latter, Crescens and Titus, had gone; but they had not, like Demas, forsaken Paul. They had no doubt gone on the Lord's service. But Demas had grown cold, giving way to the influences of the age. He no longer cared to be a "partaker of the afflictions of the gospel," or to stand with God's vessel of testimony, now a poor despised prisoner. Under some excuse or other, he abandoned the apostle and went to Thessalonica. He loved this present age. What an epitaph!

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The warning aimed at us

One writer says nothing is easier than this drift, and names when it presses hardest.

Nothing is easier than to be like Demas, who forsook Paul, "having loved the present age." As a Christian, Demas would not love evil, but he loved the age and wanted to get more fully in touch with it. But whether for Demas or for us, this means going back to what the gospel called us out of. If we have any leaning that way, we may be sure the devil will make sure we get plenty of chances to return... These occasions often come with special force in middle life.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Another writer sets the crown Paul waited for against the choice Demas made.

The "crown of righteousness" was laid up for the apostle. But he could say it was for "all who have loved His appearing." Do we love Christ's appearing, or this present world?

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

Summary

- Loved. Demas loved the present age, and that love decided everything that followed.

- Cooled. The break looked sudden, but the state behind it was long-standing. Paul's imprisonment brought it into the light.

- Chose. Demas could not keep both Paul and the world, so he gave up the man — though the verse stops short of saying he gave up Christ.

- Contrasted. Crescens and Titus also left, but on service; only one departure gets a motive attached to it.

- Warned. The same love reaches us in ordinary form: settling down quietly into life here. The test is whether we love His appearing instead.

2 Timothy 4:11 · Darby

Luke alone is with me. Take Mark, and bring [him] with thyself, for he is serviceable to me for ministry.

Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.

2 Timothy 4:12 · Darby

But Tychicus I have sent to Ephesus.

Paul writes near the end of his life. He pauses to name the men around him: who has left, who is coming, who has been sent out. This one short line names Tychicus, and it raises a question. With so few helpers left, why send one of the best away — and why to Ephesus?

A servant sent, not a servant gone

One commentator finds the difference in a single small word. Some translations open the verse with "but":

"But Tychicus I sent to Ephesus." The newer Revised Version is right here and the older Authorized Version wrong. The apostle draws a slight distinction, and "but" carries it, not "and." The others had gone on their own responsibility. The apostle sent Tychicus to Ephesus. Here again it is useless for us to guess the special purpose of his mission. We can be sure that faith in the Lord and love for the saints were the motives. But it is worth noticing the authority that sent him — an authority no one can claim now.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

So the errand is hidden from us, but the willingness is not. Another writer links this trip to an earlier one:

The Apostle had apparently sent Tychicus to Crete earlier (Titus 3:12), and now he sent him to Ephesus. Tychicus was willing to serve under the direction of Christ's servant.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

The man Paul could send

Tychicus appears again and again — in Paul's travels and in his letters:

A Christian from Asia who travelled with Paul on his last visit to Jerusalem. The apostle sent him from Rome to the Ephesians and to the Colossians. After Paul's release, Paul sent Tychicus to Ephesus again. Paul describes him as a beloved brother, a faithful minister and fellow-servant in the Lord. So he was just the sort of man Paul could send with confidence on these missions to 'encourage' the saints. Acts 20:4; Eph. 6:21; Col. 4:7; 2 Tim. 4:12; Titus 3:12.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

Each title points to a different relationship — to the saints, to God, and to fellow workers:

The spiritual character of Tychicus clearly drew the love of the saints, and his ministry showed faithfulness to God. On top of that, his clear unity with other servants of the Lord earned him the name "fellow servant in the Lord." Let every servant of the Lord, whatever his ability or standing, aim at such a well-balanced character.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Why Ephesus needed him

The choice of destination was deliberate. Ephesus lay in Asia, and everyone in Asia had turned away from Paul:

But Paul had sent Tychicus to Ephesus, and no doubt for a spiritual reason more important than keeping him at his side. If everyone in Asia, Ephesus included, had turned away from Paul (ch. 1:15), then Paul must have trusted this beloved servant to go on teaching Paul's doctrine even where everything was against him. How precious to see, too, that although these people had turned away from Paul, he would not give them up at all.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Love that outlasts rejection

One writer notes when this errand happened — just before Paul's death:

Ephesus was still written on Paul's heart, for he said to Timothy, "Tychicus I have sent to Ephesus" (2 Tim. 4:12), and he wrote this very shortly before he died for his testimony.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

The same writer notes who was left in Ephesus to welcome him:

Ephesus certainly had its faithful few... and they would be sure to give Tychicus a warm welcome as the representative of God's devoted servant and apostle. If Paul did not have the same place in their hearts, they still had the same place in his. Sending Tychicus proves how deeply he cared about them right to the end.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

A mercy to the prisoner

For Paul, this one line was cause for thanks, not loss:

The next mention is of a worker who gave Paul nothing but cause for gratitude: "Tychicus I have sent to Ephesus." Writing to the saints at Ephesus, he describes Tychicus as "a beloved brother and faithful minister in the Lord" (see also Col. 4:7) — no small verdict, above all when we remember that the Holy Spirit inspired it. And it was a rare mercy for the aged Apostle to have such a servant at that moment, to send to Ephesus on his behalf.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Summary

- Sent. Others left on their own. Tychicus went because Paul sent him, under an authority no one can claim today.

- Trusted. Paul calls him beloved brother, faithful minister and fellow-servant — loved by the saints, faithful to God, at one with other workers.

- Chosen. Paul could count on him to encourage the saints and to carry the same teaching into a place that had dropped it.

- Aimed. The errand went to Ephesus, the very region that had turned away from Paul — he would not give them up.

- Timed. This last errand came just before Paul's death — proof that his care for them held to the end.

2 Timothy 4:13 · Darby

The cloak which I left behind [me] in Troas at Carpus's, bring when thou comest, and the books, especially the parchments.

Paul is in prison near the end of his life, and in his last letter he asks Timothy for a coat, some books, and above all the parchments. Why does such an ordinary errand belong in Scripture, and what do the three items say about the man who asked?

Why a Coat Belongs in Scripture

Some readers are offended that a farewell letter this solemn stops to talk about a coat:

This again has stumbled the minds of men. They cannot understand an inspired apostle talking about a cloak in the middle of a divinely given pastoral charge. The reason is plain: they themselves have a taste for the things of men, and not of God. Nothing shows God more than His ability to combine what is eternal with care for the smallest things of this life.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Danger of Calling Things Too Small

Another writer draws out the practical danger:

The cloak we wear and the books we read are not matters of indifference to Him. In our folly we may think such things beneath His notice. Because we think that way, these very things — the clothes we wear, the books we read — often become our greatest snares.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

An Old Man, Cold and Forgotten

The cloak also tells us what Paul's life had come to:

The winter winds whistled through the window-bars of his prison cell. The damp and cold made his aged body shiver and ache as he lay bound with a chain. Yet not one Christian among the many living in Rome came to him in his need, or brought him a garment to protect his aching limbs. He had a cloak, just one, but it was nearly a thousand miles away.

Modernised from J T MawsonOriginal wording

Another writer finds nothing strange in it:

A cloak is not to be thrown away, and I have no doubt it was as cold in a Roman prison then as it is cold in Rome now in winter. The man of God can ask for the useful covering.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The Books: Christian Liberty

The way he asks shows how he held ordinary things — clothes and reading — with death close at hand:

Here we learn the Christian liberty the apostle used about these outward things of body and mind. He preferred to have a cloak brought rather than buy another. He asked for his books there, which had their interest or use for him, even though he was expecting death and did not know how soon. He would not speak of the Scriptures that way.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The same writer separates these books from the Scriptures:

"The books" too do not appear, from the general expression, to have been the Scriptures... He would not, we may be well assured, leave behind on his journeys a single roll he had of the Scriptures; but he neither burned nor despised other books.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

"Above All the Parchments"

Commentators differ on what these sheets were. One reading takes them as still blank, and links them to Paul's sense that his ministry was closing:

These naturally imply material of the most valuable and lasting kind, not yet written on. The apostle wanted them, knowing that his outward ministry was closing... What could have been more on his mind than the wish to have his letters copied with care, under his own eye, and for lasting use?

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Others think the parchments already carried inspired writing, and draw a lesson from Paul's care for them:

Many have thought that the "parchments" may include some of the inspired letters. This is very likely, and the care taken should be a lesson to us in any work that involves writing.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The Verse That Saved a Library

One man who had turned away from the Christian faith argued that parts of the New Testament have only a local and temporary meaning. He picked this verse as his example of something we could have done without:

He reports that the "Irish Clergyman" replied at once that he himself would have lost much, for it was only that verse which kept him from destroying his little library. Those who knew the Irish Clergyman's "little library" in later years — how many languages and subjects it covered — found the incident interesting.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

Summary

- Small — objected to. Some stumble at a coat inside a solemn farewell letter. The problem is their own taste for the things of men, not of God.

- Small — claimed by God. Nothing shows God more than His power to join what is eternal with care for the smallest things of this life.

- Small — and dangerous. Think a thing beneath God's notice and it can become your greatest snare — the clothes you wear, the books you read.

- Small — and free. Paul asks for his old cloak instead of a new one, and still wants his ordinary books with death close. That is Christian liberty.

- Small — and lasting. The parchments he wanted "above all" point to writing kept with care. Even this small verse proved its worth: it once saved a man's whole library.

2 Timothy 4:14 · Darby

Alexander the smith did many evil things against me. The Lord will render to him according to his works.

Paul is near the end of his life, and among the last names he writes down is that of a man who worked hard to harm him. He names the damage and hands the matter to the Lord. What should a believer do with a personal enemy?

Who Alexander was

Some link this Alexander with the man Paul had already named in his first letter to Timothy. One writer also draws out what his name means.

Paul had handed Alexander over to Satan because of his blasphemy. That put him outside the fellowship of the saints, in the hope that he would judge himself (1 Tim. 1:20). But clearly there had been no recovery. The opposite was true: he did Paul much evil… The meaning of Alexander's name seems most significant: "man defender." It will be of no use to defend man in the flesh against the Living God. Paul's doctrine had exposed man in the flesh and brought him to nothing, while exalting the person of Christ.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Opposition to the man, not to the argument

Alexander's quarrel was not with the teaching.

He is an active personal enemy of the Apostle. Personal hostility drove him, so it did not matter what Paul said — Alexander opposed his words. Such people existed in the Apostle's day, and sadly there are still such people in the Christian profession. They resist what a man says, not because it is wrong, but because they are hostile to the person who speaks. The Lord's servant does not repay such a person evil for evil, or insult for insult. He does not say, "I will try to deal with him according to his works." He commits the whole matter to the Lord, and so he can say, "The Lord will render to him according to his works."

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

A statement of fact, not a curse

Older English versions read the last line as a wish — "the Lord reward him." The better-supported text reads it as a plain statement of what will happen.

One cannot help feeling that the text with the highest manuscript authority is a great relief to the spirit: "the Lord will render to him according to his works." It is easy to see how the common text turned this verb into a wish… On the other hand, that the Lord will render to him according to his works is a certain truth which every Christian conscience must feel.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Some readers stumble here, thinking Paul asks for punishment on a man.

There is only one place in the New Testament where it looks like a Christian is asking for punishment on an enemy: 2 Timothy 4:14. But it should read, "The Lord will reward him according to his works." Paul did not desire Alexander's punishment, but he knew enough of God's ways to know He would deal with him.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

When not to fight back

Paul does not organise a counter-attack. One writer finds the same wisdom in the Old Testament.

Avoiding all open conflict as useless, Nehemiah commits the matter to God, like Paul… It would be well for us to pay special attention to these examples. There are many forms of evil which we cannot attack openly without damage to ourselves and to others. There are many evil-workers in the church of God whom we must leave alone. To attack them would only serve the cause of the enemy. Our resource in such circumstances is to cry to God against them.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Telling an enemy apart from a coward

Paul does not treat everyone who failed him the same way.

Alexander is an enemy of the truth. There is nothing to say but, "The Lord reward him according to his works!" The Roman converts were afraid to stand by the champion for the truth, and at his first defence they left him standing alone… "May it not be charged against them!" says the apostle — very different from what he had said in the other case. It is an important thing to distinguish between those who oppose the truth and those who are afraid to stand for it; and this is what Paul does in this case.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Where the injured servant finds strength

Paul met this harm while trusting the Lord with his own future.

In his day he had to meet those who did him "great harm." Yet, trusting in the Lord, he could say, "The Lord will rescue me from every evil deed and bring me safely into His heavenly kingdom" (2 Tim. 4:14, 18).

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Summary

- The wound. A man inside the Christian profession fought Paul in person. He resisted Paul's words because of who spoke them, not because they were wrong.

- The restraint. Paul does not repay evil for evil; he refuses to say, "I will try to deal with him according to his works."

- The handover. The last line reads best as a certainty, not a wish. Paul leaves the account with the one Judge who settles it.

- The discernment. Paul answers enemies of the truth and frightened friends in two ways. He leaves one to the Lord's reckoning and prays for the other.

- The rest. The Lord rescues His servant and brings him into His heavenly kingdom. So the injured man can name the harm and then set it down.

2 Timothy 4:15 · Darby

Against whom be *thou* also on thy guard, for he has greatly withstood our words.

Paul's last letter names names. He turns from those who failed him to a man who fought him, and tells Timothy to stay on guard against him.

The man behind the warning

Who was this man? One writer ties him to Paul's arrest, and to an earlier clash in the city of Ephesus:

Alexander — of Ephesus, we believe — clearly had something to do with his arrest. He was either one of his accusers, or at least a witness against him. He writes to Timothy: "Alexander the coppersmith did me great harm." Ten years before this, he had stood forward as the open opponent of the apostle in Ephesus (Acts 19). He may now have taken his revenge by reporting the apostle to the Roman authorities. The charge to Timothy, "Beware of him yourself," seems to show this was the same Alexander of Ephesus.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

Commentators differ here. Others say we cannot now tell whether this is the same Alexander. They call him only an uncompromising opponent of the truth, and of Paul in particular.

Enmity aimed at the man, not just the message

The opposition here had a particular flavour. It was not false teaching, and it was not love of the world:

Alexander is referred to, not as a teacher of error, as in the case of Hymenaeus, nor as loving this present world like Demas. He is instead an active personal enemy of the Apostle. Personal hatred drove him, so it did not matter what Paul said — Alexander opposed his words. Such people existed in the Apostle's day. Sadly, they are still found among those who claim the Christian name. They resist what is said, not because it is wrong, but because they hate the person who speaks.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Why gentle Timothy needed telling

This warning fits one particular man. Timothy was gentle, and gentleness has its own blind spot:

Against Alexander, Timothy also was to stand on his guard. It is clear, therefore, that he was an adversary still bent on evil to the saints and on opposition to the work. Timothy's gentle character might draw him into a mistaken kindness, when caution was urgently needed. The apostle gives the reason: "he strongly opposed our message." More than the apostle had warned or pleaded with this wrongdoer — perhaps Timothy himself among them.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What "withstood our words" means

Paul gives a reason for the warning, and the reason is not that Alexander was unpleasant but that he had set himself against the apostolic message. That opposition may well have looked impressive at the time:

He also uses the moment to warn Timothy about the true character of this adversary: "he strongly opposed our message." Alexander may have been a successful debater, and that may have won him the applause of his hearers. But he was a tool of Satan to his own destruction, unless he later repented.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Beware, but do not retaliate

"Beware" tells Timothy to guard himself. It does not tell him to strike back:

Vindictiveness refused. We are to see that none render evil for evil. There is the ever present danger of meeting flesh with flesh. We may have to be silent when facing malice, and even avoid the one who acts in malice, but in any case we are not to render evil for evil.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

That is Paul's own posture. He does not try to settle the account with Alexander. He commits the whole matter to the Lord, and still warns Timothy — sad that such a warning is ever needed among Christians.

Summary

- Named. Paul names one man: an active personal enemy who may have had a hand in his arrest.

- Personal. Alexander's quarrel was not with wrong doctrine but with the man teaching it. That spirit still resists a message because of the messenger.

- Targeted. The warning fits Timothy's gentle nature, which could soften into a kindness that drops its guard.

- Reasoned. The ground of the warning is that Alexander "strongly opposed our message." A skilled opponent of the truth serves the enemy, whatever the applause.

- Restrained. Beware means guard yourself, not strike back. The servant leaves the account with the Lord.

2 Timothy 4:16 · Darby

At my first defence no man stood with me, but all deserted me. May it not be imputed to them.

Paul writes to Timothy near the end of his life. He describes his first appearance in a Roman court, where not one friend stood beside him. What he does with that desertion is the heart of this verse.

What "First Defence" Means

The scene is a courtroom. One writer explains the setting and links Paul's word for desertion to Demas.

This points to Paul's trial — to what we would call his first hearing. The words are better translated "my first defence." Not one person was found to go with him to the court. All "forsook" him, and that word is the same one used of Demas. So they, like him, had given in to the power of the enemy. But if fear was what moved them, grace was still at work in Paul's heart. It lifted him above their unfaithfulness and his own desertion, and made him able to pray that the sin would not be charged against them.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

The Cost of Standing Alone

Paul was not made of stone. Two things sharpened the pain: his own love, and what the failure meant to his Lord.

Few can measure how painful and humiliating this was to the apostle, because so few come anywhere near him in faith or in love. No one on earth could feel as he felt what such failure was to the Lord Himself. That feeling gave immense weight to his prayer, "May it not be charged against them!"

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Another writer pictures the courtroom itself.

That same lone prisoner stood before the emperor Nero — a defenceless captive, worn down by age and by a lifetime of suffering. He stood in the very jaws of the lion and preached the gospel of God without fear, but no one stood with him. His friends abandoned him. Like frightened hares they ran for safety when his life was in danger. He felt it, and felt it deeply — more for their sake than for his own.

Modernised from J. T. MawsonOriginal wording

Grace Instead of Resentment

The natural reaction to being abandoned is bitterness. Paul goes the opposite way, and he does it at the point where the road was narrowest.

The apostle found in his day, as many have found since, that the path narrows as we near the goal. So, on trial before the powers of this world, he had to say that no one stood with him and all deserted him. This treatment looks heartless and cowardly, but it stirs no resentment in Paul's heart. Instead it draws out his prayer that it may not be charged against them.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Following His Master's Steps

Paul's experience was not new. His Lord walked this road before him.

How closely Paul had to follow in the steps of his Master! And how clearly the same Spirit led him, whatever the difference in degree of power! We read that when the Lord allowed Himself to be arrested, "Then all the disciples left him and fled" (Matt. 26:56). And before His death He prayed, "Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do" (Luke 23:34). A blessed likeness! But how few are ready for the suffering that such a privilege brings!

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

A Sign of the Times

One writer sets Paul's abandonment beside Peter's warning that judgment begins with God's own people.

Not one stayed by him! Peter tells us that "it is time for judgment to begin at the household of God," 1 Peter 4:17. I name these on the authority of the word of God. They show that even then, at the very beginning, something was going on in the open. The Spirit of God could see it and point to it as the ground of final judgment. It was already visible in the church of God.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

What It Means for Us

If everyone deserted Paul, no reader should expect better today. But the Lord did not leave him alone.

Some believers prefer the simple, reliable word of Scripture to the many confusing creeds of fallible people, propped up as those creeds are by custom, tradition, or convenience. Such a believer must expect the isolation that always goes with faithfulness in a time of decline. The church has certainly not improved since everyone deserted no less a man than the apostle Paul, leaving him to stand alone at his first defence in Rome. Still, the Lord stood with him (2 Tim. 4:16-17). He will do the same for every true-hearted follower, and give enough grace for the heaviest burden anyone may have to carry for His sake.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

Summary

- Deserted. "First defence" means Paul's first hearing in a Roman court. Not one person came with him. The word for their leaving is the same one used of Demas.

- Felt. Paul was not hardened to it. He felt the desertion deeply — more for their sake than his own, and most of all for what such failure meant to the Lord.

- Forgiven. Instead of resentment, grace produced a prayer: may it not be charged against them. The narrowing path did not narrow his heart.

- Following. All the disciples left His Master, and before His death He prayed for those who were wronging Him. Paul walks the same road, led by the same Spirit.

- Fortified. Decline was already visible in the church's earliest days, so isolation still goes with faithfulness. But the Lord stood with Paul, and He stands with every true-hearted follower, giving grace enough for the heaviest burden.

2 Timothy 4:17 · Darby

But the Lord stood with [me], and gave me power, that through me the proclamation might be fully made, and all [those of] the nations should hear; and I was delivered out of the lion's mouth.

Paul writes from a Roman prison, and at his first hearing before the emperor's court no friend stood with him. Verse 16 records that desertion, and this verse answers it: what help did the Lord give — escape, or something else?

Deserted by Everyone, Yet Not Alone

The order of the words matters. Presence comes first, then power.

The apostle was in these circumstances for the truth's sake. They only served to bring out fully what a reserve he had in the Lord Himself... Notice the beautiful moral order of these words — not "strengthened me and stood by me," but "stood by me and strengthened me." This order conveys a reality that is very blessed. It puts first, and in the foreground, the Lord's company and presence with His faithful servant at the moment when all deserted him.

Modernised from W. T. TurpinOriginal wording

This is not an exception made for an apostle. Others see in it a pattern for anyone left standing alone.

May we not say this? It is exactly when someone in the Lord's service, and for His name, has to feel the loneliness of the path of a faithful witness that the Lord comes and reveals Himself in a special way. So at this moment of trial, the Lord stood by Paul and strengthened him — strengthened him inwardly. The enemy's effort became an opportunity to proclaim the gospel to the Gentiles who filled the court.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Power to Speak, Not Power to Escape

The power He gave had a definite shape.

If all others fail and forsake us, the Lord's words will always remain true: "I will never leave you nor forsake you"... But when the Lord gives power, it is not power to crush our enemies. It is not power to get ourselves out of hard circumstances. It is spiritual power to bear witness for Him in front of His enemies... From the records of Paul's preaching we know what that proclamation was: the forgiveness of sins "through this Man" — Christ Jesus, the risen Man in the glory (Acts 13:38)... Paul was given power to proclaim Christ, and the Lord Himself used His power to deliver His servant from the immediate danger. So he can say, not "I rescued myself," but "I was rescued from the lion's mouth."

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

The Trial as a Pulpit

Paul had every reason to defend himself. He used the hour for something else.

Let us note this: Paul says nothing about being on the defensive on this occasion. In fact he boldly took the positive action of fully preaching the truth of Christ before the great Gentile court. Such is the power given as a result of any real sense of the Lord's standing with the servant.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

His words also went further than the courtroom.

He did not use every ounce of his wit and strain every nerve to prove his own innocence. Instead he concentrated on giving the fullest and plainest testimony to the gospel. His trial became the occasion in which "the message might be fully proclaimed and all the Gentiles might hear it." Paul eagerly seized the chance to set the gospel fully before the most impressive gathering on earth at that time. His words then stood on record in the official report of the trial, open to any and every Gentile.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Who the Lion Was

Commentators differ over who or what the lion was.

"So I was rescued from the lion's mouth." Does this refer to the Emperor in particular, or to his representative in a more general way? People say they cannot determine. The phrase clearly means rescued from the most immediate or overwhelming danger.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Others look behind the human figure. Paul was rescued "from the Satanic enmity which was moving strongly in the secular power" (Leslie M. Grant).

Kept Until the Work Is Finished

One writer sets Paul beside Daniel, an earlier servant whom God saved from lions.

God delivered Daniel from the mouth of the lion "because he believed in his God." Paul, too, was delivered, though perhaps in another sense. But we do know that he was afterwards put to death by Caesar's executioners. So let us have no fears for our own life. Our time here is certain until our work is done and our testimony for Christ is complete.

Modernised from C. KnappOriginal wording

Summary

- Stood — presence comes before power. The Lord's company with His servant comes first, and the strength follows.

- Strengthened — the help is not power to crush enemies or escape hardship. It is power to witness in front of them.

- Proclaimed — Paul dropped his own defence and preached. The message went fully on record before the Gentiles.

- Delivered — Paul does not say "I rescued myself." The Lord did it. Commentators point to the Emperor, to the power behind him, or to overwhelming danger.

- Finished — the rescue lasted as long as the work did. Our time here is secure until the testimony is complete.

2 Timothy 4:18 · Darby

The Lord shall deliver me from every wicked work, and shall preserve [me] for his heavenly kingdom; to whom [be] glory for the ages of ages. Amen.

Paul writes these words from prison in Rome, after his friends had all deserted him. What follows is not a hope of release but a settled certainty, and commentators explain what that deliverance meant.

The confidence behind the claim

Every friend had abandoned him. His certainty rests on something outside his circumstances.

So, in this day, ruin has come in among the people of God. Satan has so triumphed that Paul is in prison, the saints have deserted him, and evil is increasing. The Apostle feels all the failure deeply. Yet one thing holds him up and lifts him above it all: he realises that the Lord Jesus is in the supreme place of power, above every influence of Satan. The Lord in glory is his resource.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Rescued from evil, not from suffering

Kelly weighs what the promise covers. It does not guarantee another escape from the lion's mouth. (Where these writers quote "every evil work," the ESV reads "every evil deed.")

But the apostle widens his view as he looks ahead. "The Lord will deliver me from every evil work" — not necessarily out of a lion's mouth another day, but from all real evil — and He "will preserve for His heavenly kingdom." Earth might bring him still more sorrow, and human persecution to the very worst. For the apostle the question was not whether his body would be saved, but whether he would be preserved for the Lord's heavenly kingdom.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Paul was executed. One writer sees the promise kept, not broken:

Paul said, "The Lord will deliver me from every evil work." Yet this deliverance did not mean he would escape suffering. In fact, the evil work of Satan led to Paul's execution in prison — and that was the very means of his deliverance.

Modernised from L M GrantOriginal wording

What "preserve" covers

The word does not guarantee that the body stays safe. Hamilton Smith links it to Psalm 121:

As the Psalmist can say, "The LORD will keep you from all evil; he will keep your life" (Psalm 121:7). The heavenly kingdom may indeed be reached through a martyr's death, but the soul will be preserved through every evil.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Older translations end that line with the word "soul," which is why Smith speaks of the soul being kept.

The heavenly kingdom

Christ's kingdom has two sides. Paul names the side that belongs to Christians.

The meek who are to inherit the earth will have part with the Lord in His earthly kingdom. But Paul, and every other believer of the Christian period, will have part in Christ's heavenly kingdom. In the millennial day, everything in heaven and on earth will come under Christ's rule. He will have His servants both in heaven and on earth.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

Edward Dennett ties the phrase to the timing of Paul's death:

The Lord guaranteed that He would preserve him for His heavenly kingdom. That is, He would keep him until he departed to be with Christ in heaven, and the time of his departure was at hand. That would happen before the Lord returned for His saints, and so before He appeared with His saints to set up His kingdom on the earth. This will explain the term "heavenly kingdom."

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Preservation as the letter's theme

This confidence is not a lone flash of optimism. One writer sees preservation running through the whole close of the letter:

The Roman Emperor, the church of God, and His servant Paul are all under review here. All of them work for the "preservation" of His poor imprisoned servant. Through all, come what may, Paul will be preserved, and so will Timothy, and so will all who are like-minded. Even a cruel death may come, but that does not touch the preservation of the faithful servant.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The burst of praise

Kelly turns the closing praise into a pattern for prayer:

His and our every prayer may well end in a continual Hallelujah.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Smith turns that same confidence into a question for the reader:

Do we have such confidence in the love of the Father and of Christ? With enemies, dangers and desertion around us, can we still say, "Preserve me, O God, for in you I take refuge"?

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Summary

- Deserted — Paul writes with every friend gone; his resource is the Lord in glory, not better circumstances.

- Delivered — the rescue covers every evil work, not every suffering; Paul's execution became the very means of his deliverance.

- Preserved — the keeping reaches the soul, not the skin; a martyr's death can be the road into the heavenly kingdom.

- Heavenly — Christ's kingdom has an earthly side and a heavenly side; Paul claims the heavenly part as his own.

- Glorified — deliverance and preservation end in praise, so prayer closes in a continual Hallelujah.

2 Timothy 4:19 · Darby

Salute Prisca and Aquila, and the house of Onesiphorus.

Paul's last letter closes with names. He greets two old friends and one household. Why these names, and why last?

Friends who stayed to the end

Paul names two friends and one household here. All of them went back years with him, and all of them stayed.

"Greet Prisca and Aquila, and the household of Onesiphorus." The first two were early companions who stayed faithful to the end. With them he links the household of Onesiphorus, whom he mentioned at the close of the first chapter of this letter. The apostle felt deeply how Onesiphorus linked himself with his circumstances as a prisoner. Onesiphorus himself was no longer in Rome, and perhaps not at Ephesus either, his usual home… God prospers earnest love for Christ's sake.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A working couple who took real risks

Paul had lived and worked in the same trade as this couple. Elsewhere he says what their friendship nearly cost them.

He closes the letter with a few more personal notes. Remember that the apostle "stayed with them and worked, for they were tentmakers by trade" (Acts 18:2-3). And he calls them elsewhere "my fellow workers in Christ Jesus, who risked their necks for my life, to whom not only I give thanks but all the churches of the Gentiles give thanks" (Rom. 16:3-4).

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

A couple always on the move

Their names turn up in city after city across the New Testament. Paul greets them here in the city where Timothy was living.

Aquila and Priscilla had settled in Corinth… After Paul's ministry there ended they went to Ephesus. They were still there when 1 Corinthians was written. But in Romans 16:3 Paul greets them at Rome, so they had travelled back… 2 Timothy 4:19 tells us that once more they were back in Ephesus, where Timothy was living. "Greet Prisca" (a shortened form of Priscilla) "and Aquila." They were indeed strangers and pilgrims, but blessed to know that the Lord directed their wanderings. Priscilla is mostly named before Aquila. From this we may learn that she, like other notable women of those days, "labored for the Gospel."

Modernised from Arno Clemens GaebeleinOriginal wording

What their home was used for

Their most far-reaching service was done privately, and its results outran anything they did in public.

Apollos had the natural gift of eloquence — he was a master of words. By diligent study he had become "mighty in the Scriptures." Yet when he came to Ephesus he was not well informed about God's intervention in Christ… Aquila and Priscilla heard him and at once saw what he lacked. So they did the delightful service of showing him hospitality, to teach him more fully what had happened through Christ. God used these saints, who had no particular public gift, to launch a very gifted vessel on his career of service. From Ephesus he went to Corinth. There he convinced many Jews about Christ, and he helped the believers much as well. How much of the reward for his effective service will go to the credit of Aquila and Priscilla, who can say?

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Why the household, and not the man

Paul does not greet Onesiphorus by name. He greets the man's house — the same house he commended to the Lord's mercy in chapter one.

The apostle writes: "May the Lord grant mercy to the household of Onesiphorus" (2 Tim. 1:16), and again he greets that same household here. The whole household is joined to the loyalty of its head. The whole household is commended in a special way to the mercy of the Lord, because Onesiphorus had a loyal and loving heart… The whole household shared the rejection along with its head. This is as it should be. May it be so in our households!

Modernised from George C WillisOriginal wording

Small service, large record

What Onesiphorus did was neither public nor impressive. It was a search through a large city for a man in prison.

He does no great public work. But he often refreshed the apostle, and he was not ashamed to stand with a man in prison for Christ's sake. In Rome he sought Paul out. That was no doubt hard in so large a city, where prisons would be more than a few. Anyone could excuse himself from such a task as unnecessary. But the apostle, and certainly God too, valued the faith that kept going until it found Paul. What proof that things which may look small in our eyes are not really small in God's estimate!

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Summary

- Names — Paul's last letter closes with the people who stayed. Faithfulness gets recorded.

- Trade — Prisca and Aquila made tents. Paul worked beside them, and they risked their lives for him.

- Home — They had no public gift. But they took Apollos in, taught him, and God used them to launch his whole career of service.

- Chain — Onesiphorus was not ashamed of a prisoner. He searched a huge city until he found Paul, and refreshed him again and again.

- House — Paul greets that man's whole house. One loyal heart at the head of a home carries the whole house with it — and what looks small to us is not small to God.

2 Timothy 4:20 · Darby

Erastus remained in Corinth, but Trophimus I left behind in Miletus sick.

Paul's last letter closes with a short travel note: one friend stayed at Corinth, and Paul left another behind sick at Miletus. Why did an apostle who had healed others leave his own companion ill?

Erastus at Corinth: servants under one Master

The first half of the verse records a fellow worker staying where he was. Paul does not order him elsewhere.

There was no compulsion in regulating the labours of his fellow-ministers, even by an apostle. They were servants of the Lord. No one would have urged this more earnestly than Paul, and no one would have drawn back more than he did from setting up a controlling authority between the Lord and His servants. There were urgent calls elsewhere, no doubt; but Erastus stayed at Corinth. He was probably the man who had once been treasurer of the city.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A clue to Paul's movements

Miletus does not fit the voyage that first brought Paul to Rome as a prisoner. That gap points to a release and a later journey.

Verse 20 leads one to think that Paul was released from custody after his trial. His first voyage to Rome took place under the circumstances recorded in Acts 27 and 28, and he had no chance then to leave Trophimus at Miletus. He left him there sick, which shows that it is not always God's way to heal sick believers directly, as some claim.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Power held at the Lord's disposal, not the servant's

Paul had healed others, and Trophimus was his friend. Yet the power was not his to spend as he chose.

We also learn here that the apostles used the miraculous power given to them in the Lord's service. They did not use it for their private interests, or as their personal affection might suggest. Paul had left Trophimus sick at Miletus.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Signs for outsiders, not comforts for the family

So who were these miracles for?

Apparently the miraculous power of healing which, in the course of his testimony, had been so strikingly used by the Apostle, was never used for the relief of a brother or a friend. As one has said, "Miracles as a rule were signs for unbelievers, not a means of cure for the household of faith."

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

The motive, and a second case

Kelly names what decided the matter either way, then points to a second friend who got advice instead of a miracle.

Here again the apostle looked only to the Lord. His glory was the only motive, whether for working miracles or for holding back. So in the earlier letter the apostle told Timothy to stop drinking only water. He was to use a little wine for his stomach and his frequent illnesses. Any Christian friend might give that advice today, though without the Spirit's inspiration. This remains for us now in the written word. There was certainly no miracle in Timothy's case, any more than in Trophimus' case.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

God's purpose inside the illness

If Paul could have healed him and did not, then the illness had a reason.

Paul, for example, with all his mighty powers of healing, says, "I left Trophimus, who was ill, at Miletus." God had His own purpose in Trophimus' suffering, and a needless miracle might have spoiled that purpose. And on Paul's part, God did not give him powers of miracles to use at random, or at his own will, but to use in the service of his Master.

after_note: DELETE

The Bible Treasury

No blame, no complaint

Paul lost a helper when he needed help most. His words about it carry no bitterness.

We see that whatever miraculous power was in the Church, it was not used to make every believer comfortable in this life. Nor did it always enable him to bring comfort to others. The apostle felt the absence of Trophimus, no doubt. But he has not a word of reproof for him, and not a thought of complaint about it.

Modernised from F. W. GrantOriginal wording

Summary

- Left, not abandoned — Erastus stayed at Corinth, Trophimus stayed sick at Miletus. Paul pressures neither and blames neither.

- Left by an apostle who could heal — the apostles used that power in the Lord's service, not for private interests or personal affection.

- Left because signs point outward — as a rule, miracles were signs for unbelievers, not a supply of cures for believers.

- Left for a purpose — God had His own purpose in Trophimus' illness, and a needless miracle would have spoiled it.

- Left without murmuring — Paul felt the loss of his companion, yet he has no reproof for him and no complaint about it.

2 Timothy 4:21 · Darby

Use diligence to come before winter. Eubulus salutes thee, and Pudens, and Linus, and Claudia, and the brethren all.

Paul's final letter ends the way his life ended — in a Roman prison, with winter coming and a short list of names. He asks not for rescue but for company. Then he sends greetings from four people most readers have never heard of.

The urgency behind "before winter"

Why did Paul set a deadline for a visit he had already asked for?

"Do your best to come before winter" (v. 21). In verse 9 he had said, "Do your best to come to me soon." The repetition, with the defining words "before winter," is surely not pointless. He had told Timothy in verse 13 to bring the cloak left at Troas with Carpus. But he would also warn Timothy to start before wintry weather exposed him to a voyage like the one Paul himself had known (Acts 27). And he would give him the chance of helping Paul the aged, now a prisoner as well.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

This was not only about travel conditions. Paul was running out of company.

He longed for the presence of his child in the faith. He wanted someone to whom he could open his mind and thoughts freely, now that few would attach themselves to the Lord's prisoner. In fact he seems to have been alone, apart from Luke (v. 11). So Timothy was not to delay, but to come before the storms of winter made travelling hard, if not impossible.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

God's interest in ordinary things

A cloak and the turn of the season seem small matters for a letter like this.

The Spirit of God is willing to think about the most ordinary things of this life. The body is for the Lord, not only the soul; and the Lord is for the body (1 Cor. 6:13). So it is not only moral debasement that should be far from the believer, but also emptiness and worldliness. On the other hand, the Lord stoops to think of what might give physical comfort. He takes no pleasure in His servant shivering with cold.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The same care runs through the whole closing paragraph — the cloak, the books, and now the season itself.

No detail that concerns His children is too small for our God and Father to consider. Paul has already mentioned the cloak and the books; now he thinks of the season. Timothy is to try to come before winter would add to the hardships of his journey.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Greetings that knit hearts together

Four names follow. These greetings are not filler.

Paul names three brothers and a sister as sending greetings to Timothy, along with "all the brothers." This proves not only the love and esteem people had for Timothy, but the apostle's care to promote love among the saints.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Kelly also notices where a woman's name falls in each list.

The apostle was careful to promote love, and he sends greetings from several by name — not only men, but a woman, as well as from the brothers generally. A woman was put first, with good reason, in verse 19; and a woman is put last, with no less wisdom, among those named in verse 21.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Pudens, Linus and Claudia

Commentators differ here. One old story links these names to people known from Roman poetry.

A poet named Martial mentions a lady called Claudia, born of British parents, who lived at Rome. The apostle Paul also speaks of a Claudia in his second letter to Timothy. These two are supposed to be the same person. What adds to the likelihood is that the same poet mentions a Pudens alongside Claudia, and Paul gives that name too.

Modernised from For the YoungOriginal wording

Others reject that link, on grounds of both character and dates.

As for those whose greetings appear in verse 21, their names were too common at the time to build anything personal on them. One thing is certain: they were Christians. The people Martial writes about were pagans who, as far as we know, never submitted to the righteousness of God. Martial came to Rome as a young man only about two years before the apostle's death. His poems came later, most of them long after, when his Pudens and Linus and Claudia were still pagans. It is natural that some should claim the Linus mentioned here as bishop of Rome in the days of the apostles... The only thing certain, once we leave Scripture, is how uncertain human tradition is.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Winter as a picture of the times

The word winter fits more than the weather.

The testimony of the Lord not only has its seemingly prosperous times; sometimes the winter winds blow and the storms seem to rage around it. Look at Paul in 2 Timothy. He had to say, "All who are in Asia turned away from me." They could not stand the winter-time. How can we be Christians all the year round? By holding fast to the Lord. He is just as sufficient for the winter-time as for the summer-time.

Modernised from J T MawsonOriginal wording

Summary

- Winter presses. The deadline was not fussiness. It kept Timothy off a dangerous voyage and gave him time to help an aged prisoner.

- Winter is lonely. Few would attach themselves to the Lord's prisoner, so Paul wanted the one person to whom he could open his heart.

- Winter is provided for. A cloak and the season itself are in Scripture because the Spirit of God thinks about the most ordinary things of this life.

- Winter is warmed by love. Four names and "all the brothers" show Paul still working to bind the saints to one another at the very end.

- Winter is survivable. Writers differ over who Pudens, Linus and Claudia were. What is certain is that they were Christians, kept by a Lord who is as sufficient in winter as in summer.

2 Timothy 4:22 · Darby

The Lord Jesus Christ [be] with your spirit. Grace [be] with you.

Paul ends his letter with a wish, not an argument. These few words are his last on record, and they name what a servant of Christ needs most.

The last prayer on record

This closing line is not a formality. It is the last prayer of Paul that Scripture records. (Note: the ESV reads, "The Lord be with your spirit." The older translation these writers use has the full title: "The Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit.")

Paul's last recorded prayer (written in 2 Timothy 4:22) is, "The Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit," a fitting and touching close to a moving letter.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

The weight comes from who is speaking, and when. These are the words of a man at the close of his service, and the Spirit of God stands behind them.

The last words of any servant of God must carry a feeling of deep solemnity. That is even more true when we think of them as written or spoken at the close of their service here. They are the fruit of long and varied experience, and they carry the solemn judgment of everything that years of dealing with God had given. How much greater is their power when they come to us as words of inspiration given by the Spirit of God. These are the last words of Paul to Timothy, his own son in the faith.

Modernised from F. G. PattersonOriginal wording

Why "your spirit" and not simply "you"

Paul does not ask that the Lord be with Timothy's circumstances, or even with his work. He asks for the inner man — and that is where a fault can hide.

Paul closes this letter to Timothy in a beautiful way. His desire is that the Lord Jesus Christ may be with his spirit. It has been said that we may be right in doctrine and principle, and even in outward conduct, and yet be wrong in spirit. If the Lord Jesus is with us in spirit we shall show, in our words and ways, the very spirit of Jesus Christ our Lord.

Modernised from Truth & TestimonyOriginal wording

Timothy was under pressure. Paul's wording meets that exact need.

The closing expression is unusual, "The Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit," for it was his spirit that needed strengthening, not his soul. Finally, "Grace be with you" — it is this alone that would lift him above the circumstances that tried him.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

The highest blessing

Paul names Him in full — Lord, Jesus, Christ. Each name carries its own weight.

The letter then closes with the beautiful benediction, "The Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit. Grace be with you." What higher blessing could the apostle desire for his beloved Timothy? The presence of Him who is the Lord Jesus Christ — all that He is as expressed in these names — to be with Timothy's spirit, and also grace. May this same blessing be the portion of the beloved reader!

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

One man, then everyone

The verse turns halfway. The first wish is for Timothy alone; the second is for everyone with him.

But the prayer is that the Lord be "with your spirit." That was the apostle's last inspired desire for Timothy. And "grace be with you" was for those in general who were with Timothy... It is the expression of a heart that could feel fervently for all, yet knew how to make a difference.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The same wish for us

The heart's longing for the Lord's presence has an answer. Paul's wish shows how personal that answer is.

Does not the renewed heart long for a sense of the Lord's presence? And did not the Lord Himself answer that longing by His promise before He left: "I am with you always, to the end of the age" (Matthew 28:20)? And if that assurance is said to have a special collective application, Paul's wish for Timothy is undoubtedly individual: "The Lord [Jesus Christ] be with your spirit" (2 Timothy 4:22). May we then, individually and together, walk with Him!

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

The wish is not for Timothy only. It shapes how a believer walks today.

The apostle's wish for Timothy, "The Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit," is very blessed. May it be so for us too, that there may be more simple and full communion with our blessed Lord, as we discern His way in the present evil time.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Summary

- Last — These are Paul's final recorded words, written at the close of his service and carrying the weight of inspiration.

- Spirit — He prays for the inner man. A person can be right in doctrine, principle and conduct, and still be wrong in spirit.

- Presence — The blessing is the Lord Jesus Christ Himself, all that those names mean. Paul could ask nothing higher.

- Grace — Timothy needed strengthening, not escape. Grace alone would lift him above what pressed on him.

- All — The prayer starts with one man and opens to everyone with him. Paul's heart felt for all, yet knew how to make a difference.